ã€ŠI became universal willã€‹


 Chapter 1;I became universal will

    her. He couldn¡¯t believe she was gone. Today, he and a few friends from the orphanage had decided to hold a small funeral for her. They couldn¡¯t afford anything grand, but they wanted to honor her memory.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    like a galaxy in size and its power was unfathomable.This creature represented the concept of space and it had complete control on the law governing spatial dimensions.lex named him vastoth and he was made the guardian of space.

    with thesize of a star. Despite its smaller stature, its power matched theirs withoutdiminishing. It was Master of the Law of Destiny alsoknown as Kismetor, a name bestowed by Lex.

 Chapter 2;The crystal ball

    Lex stood above the origin ocean, the vast expanse now was somehow not that vast as he used its energy to create the primordials as he decided to call them, strangely they too subconsciously called themselves, primordials as though the name was etched into their very essence.

    Lex found himself in a tight situation,he could feel that the origin energy was dwindling.but fortunately the origin energy could replenish itself.but the time it took was too long for Lex ,although time was now meaningless.he couldn¡¯t just sit and wait aimlessly since it felt agonizingly long."I have to do something about this,¡±he muttered to himself.

    He first tried to analyzed the Origin energy but even he as the universal will was not able to understand its intricacies ,it felt like a kindergarten child trying to understand calculus and university level mathematics,but after tens of thousands of years he only got faintest glimpse of it.but that was enough for what he was about to do.

    Lex sat crossed leg in a lotus position above the Origin Ocean as he drew drops of Origin Energy from the surface of the ocean,the drops pulsed with power as they were suspended infront of him .¡°what I need now are technical ways to  harness this power and have  a deeper mastery over it¡±he muttered to himself.Though Lex was now too powerful but this  power had came to him abruptly almost unearned,although he could use it but it was hard for him to achieve results he desired.

    He suspended one drop of the Origin Energy above his palm and he dispersed it into infinitesimal fragments.And from each of this fragments he could see creation and destruction of galaxies,planets and celestial systems.

    The Origin Energy was one of the highest energy sources that  existed in the  universe,and it was so powerful that it could only be found in the Origin Ocean.

    Lex sank into the depths of the origin ocean to better understand its mysteries and maybe see if he can find its source.

    After descending for what felt like centuries he arrived at the bottom of the ocean, and here the  shimmering and beautiful starry night like surface  of the ocean was nowhere to be seen and only darkness was ever present.

    After quite sometime he saw a light at the distance. The Light felt like a beacon breaking the oppressive darkness.

    As Lex got closer to the light, it wasn¡¯t just a glow anymore. It started to take shape, revealing something far more complex and beautiful. It was like looking at the core blueprint of how the universe worked,a map of everything that existed, broken down into its smallest pieces.

    The laws weren¡¯t written or spoken; they were alive, constantly moving. Imagine seeing threads of light stretching out in every direction, weaving together like a giant net. Each thread connected something important: time, space, energy, matter. Together, they kept the universe running.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Time wasn¡¯t just ticking like a clock ,it was flowing in waves and spirals, speeding up and slowing down. Space didn¡¯t just stretch,it folded and bent, like paper being crumpled or unfolded. Energy wasn¡¯t just glowing,it was shifting and changing, building stars ,breaking apart worlds, and creating life in tiny bursts.

    If a regular person looked at this, their mind would explode with understanding. They would suddenly see how everything fit together,why stars shine, why things fall, why life exists. That kind of knowledge would transform them into something no longer human, something almost godlike.

    What made this possible was the crystal ball,it emitted brightness and illuminated the darkness of the surrounding .lex moved towards the crystal ball slowly and in cautious manner although he could feel the affinity that it had for the ¡°will¡±but he was not the will in essence but Lex a human.

    The Will, by its very nature, was not meant to possess emotions. It was a machine of pure instinct, existing to maintain balance, incapable of interfering with the creatures of the universe. Each being was meant to exist independently, their births shaped by the laws of evolution. Those who could not adapt would perish, while those who could would survive. What happened to Lex was unprecedented.

    Lex raised his hand slowly and touched the crystal ball,the moment his finger touched the crystal ball it shrunk and got into his head ,fusing with his mind and consciousness.lex was now surrounded by darkness but he still could see in the darkness.he sat in lotus position and focused on his mind.he saw the crystal ball suspended in his mind and it was was releasing fragments of fundamental laws around itself just as it had before.

    The crystal ball vibrated as it produced a blinding light.Lex found knowledge about the crystal ball in his mind . The crystal ball was a treasure outside the universe and as it was drifting in void it found itself merging with a new born universe.

    The reason why Lex could become the will of the universe was because of its influence. In most universes, the accumulation of origin energy takes an agonizingly long time. The process involves countless cycles of cosmic destruction and rebirth, with stars collapsing, realms shattering, and fragments of reality merging to condense this energy in trace amounts. Origin energy isn¡¯t just rare; it¡¯s elusive, a culmination of the universe¡¯s deepest mysteries and limitless potential.

    Lex¡¯s possession of such a concentrated amount defied natural order,but now he knew the reason behind it "the crystal ball¡±.

    The crystal ball also possessed two extraordinary abilities the first one was :Cost Reduction and the second;Infinite Understanding.

    Cost Reduction enabled its wielder to minimize the resources or effort required to create or accomplish anything, though its effectiveness was bound by the user¡¯s strength. A weaker individual could only make small adjustments, while someone more powerful could defy even the harshest limits of reality.

    Infinite Understanding amplified the user¡¯s capacity for comprehension and calculation to unparalleled heights. It allowed them to unravel the mysteries of existence, from the simplest mechanisms to the most intricate universal laws. Yet, this ability, too, was tethered to the user¡¯s strength, growing as their own power evolved.

    Lex held the crystal ball in his hand, its power thrummed through him, resonating with the core of his being. To any other being, the abilities it granted might seem like a blessing. But to Lex, they were tools a means to an end.

    ¡°Cost Reduction¡­¡± he murmured , his gaze fixed on the shimmering object. The concept was simple, almost rudimentary in its definition, yet its implications were profound. With this ability, he could accelerate his creation, bypassing the agonizingly slow cycles of destruction and rebirth that shaped Origin Energy.its reliance on the wielders strength felt like mockery to him.

    His fingers tightened slightly around the orb. ¡°Infinite Understanding,¡± he whispered. This ability stirred something deeper within him. It offered the potential to master all the laws of the universe and even go further.The mysteries he had failed to grasp when he was analyzing the Origin Energy now was easily understood by him although not that much but it lowered the difficulty of analyzing.

    Lex¡¯s expression remained neutral as he diverted all his attention to analyzing the Origin Energy.

 Chapter 3;Analyzing the Origin Energy

    Time slipped by in silence, marked only by the faint pulses of the Origin Ocean. The universe was still in its infancy , its vast expanse empty of any form of  life except the primordials. Only they moved through the void aimlessly, and Lex stood above them, like an unmoving sentinel.

    Suspended above the Origin Ocean , Lex devoted himself entirely to the analysis of Origin Energy. A drop hovered infront of his his body, a perfect sphere of shimmering energy, as if the very essence of existence had condensed into this singular form. It pulsed faintly Its surface translucent yet infinitely deep, a swirling maelstrom of light and shadow contained within. Colors beyond the comprehension of mortal eyes danced across it,brilliant and fluid, shifting like liquid galaxies. Each flicker of light hinted at creation, destruction,

    At first, it seemed chaotic an endless storm of energy colliding and reforming, its movements too intricate to decipher. Yet, Lex knew better. Chaos was merely a mask for patterns hidden beneath the surface. And so, he focused, narrowing his will to trace every pulse, every shift, and every vibration of the energy.

    The passage of time was meaningless in the absence of mortals, stars, or worlds to measure it. To Lex, it felt like both an instant and also eternity. The silence around him deepened, broken only by the occasional, faint resonance of the energy adapting, expanding, and contracting.

    Then, after what could have been centuries or millennia, he felt it ,a subtle yet undeniable change . A flicker of understanding ignited within him, a sliver of the incomprehensible becoming clear.

    From the analysis he got many unique abilities of the Origin Energy . It can create and nurture life, aiding living things to grow, heal, and thrive. It can fix damaged things like unique weapons , restore damaged worlds, and even form stars, planets, and realms from nothing but the time span for them to form is long.

    This energy is also great for transformation and evolution. It can adapt to its user¡¯s desires , make other powers stronger, and help living things evolve or overcome their life limits as in genetic codes. It¡¯s a force of change, capable of turning something weak into something extraordinary.

    Origin Energy also has a destructive side. It can break down things to make space for something new, wash away impurities, and restart cycles of life and death, ensuring the universe keeps growing and changing.

    On  deeper level, Origin Energy is mystical. It helps with the creation of the laws and the rules of  the universe, like how time and space work. It keeps everything in balance, links the basic structure of the universe like the atoms ,protons and the quarks. Its power is endless, though using it recklessly can cause unpredictable and dangerous outcomes . It also holds memories of everything that¡¯s ever existed, allowing those connected to it to glimpse the past or the possible future.

    Lex gazed into the boundless depths of the Origin Energy, its potential limitless. It was a force of creation, transformation, and balance, yet he could also see its terrifying implications. If this energy fell into the hands of a being with evil intent, the results would be catastrophic,entire realms could be destroyed, and the delicate balance of the universe would crumble to dust.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    For the first time since his rebirth as the Will, Lex felt the weight of a moral dilemma pressing against his mind. Should he seal this energy away, safeguarding it from the creatures of the universe forever? Or should he allow it to flow freely, trusting in the potential for good, even at the risk of misuse?

    Suspended above the Origin Ocean, Lex contemplated the possibilities were endless. He visualized worlds thriving under its nurturing essence, civilizations evolving into something greater. But he also saw the devastation it could unleash,rampant destruction, unchecked chaos, and the rise of beings who might twist the universe to their own selfish ends.

    After what felt like eternity, Lex reached a single conclusion. The Origin Energy could not be hidden away entirely, nor could it be left unchecked. Instead, he would rewrite the rules of the entire universe, crafting a delicate balance. He would limit access to the energy, ensuring only those who were truly worthy could harness its power. To those who sought it with greed or malice, it would remain forever out of reach.

    His neutral expression softened ever so slightly as he extended his hand. ¡°This is not a decision of good or evil,¡±he muttered ¡°It is a decision for balance, for the preservation of all that is yet to come.¡±

    Lex vanished from his spot, his form dissolving into light particles . In an instant, he reappeared at the heart of the universe, a place hidden within the deepest layer of the Origin Ocean,he saw a door that had runes and symbols on it.He pushed open the door and what he saw was bizarre.

    Inside the door , there were no colors, no shadows, no gradients. It was a space of absolute purity,a room of endless white that stretched endlessly . The air, if it could even be called that, felt weightless and timeless, untouched by the laws that governed the rest of the universe.

    This was the domain of the ¡°Will,¡± a place that existed outside of reality itself. The ¡°Will¡± was never meant to leave this sanctuary, for it was the anchor that bound the universe together, maintaining balance and order. Yet Lex, who was both the ¡°Will¡± and something more, stood there now, an anomaly in a space where anomalies should not exist.

    The ¡±blank point¡±as he decides to call it was now vibrating as if welcoming him.the only thing he could was white expanse but he decided to not be to fixated on it.as he sat he imagined sitting in the sense of his previous life and a chair materialized.¡°That was useful¡±he thought as he sat.

    He visualized the laws and rules of the universe etched into a book, a tangible form to contain the boundless complexity of all existence in the universe . As the thought solidified in his mind, a book materialized before him, floating in the void. Its cover was blank white , pristine, yet it exuded an unshakable presence, as though it held the weight of the universe itself.

    Lex¡¯s gaze lingered on the book for a moment before imagining a pen to accompany it. Almost immediately, a pen appeared, hovering alongside the book. It was simple yet elegant, a tool crafted not of matter but of pure intent.

    Now, all he needed was to thoroughly understand and master the rules and laws of the universe. He believed that with clarity, rewriting them would be a simple task,a matter of precision and will. But as he reached for the book, his confidence faltered.

    The moment his fingers brushed its surface, the truth struck him like a crashing wave. The laws of the universe weren¡¯t neatly ordered or straightforward; they were a labyrinth of endless intricacy. Each law intertwined with countless others, forming an ever-shifting web that resisted even his omniscient gaze. The simplicity he had imagined dissolved into a daunting reality.

    The task before him was far more complex than he had anticipated. Understanding, let alone rewriting, the rules of existence would demand more than just willpower,it would require patience, insight, and a level of mastery he had yet to attain.

    But fortunately for Lex, the crystal ball, now fused with his mind which significantly eased the difficulty of the comprehending. Its ability to reduce the difficulty of comprehension transformed what should have been an impossible feat into something within reach. The net  of interconnected laws began to unravel, revealing glimpses of their structure and purpose.

    Lex redirected all his attention to the monumental task of understanding the laws. His focus sharpened, every fragment of his awareness dedicated to deciphering the threads of laws. Without the crystal ball, even his elevated status as the Will of the universe would have been insufficient for such an undertaking.

    He couldn¡¯t help but contemplate on the nature of his existence. If he were still the previous ¡°Will¡±,an emotionless, machine-like force of instinct,there would be no need for comprehension. The understanding would have come to him naturally over the course of eons, slowly integrating itself into his function. But now, as something more than the Will, Lex was no longer bound by time¡¯s patient flow. He was a being of thought, intent, emotion and action, capable of accelerating the process through sheer willpower and the crystal ball¡¯s infinite understanding.

 Chapter 4;Comprehending the laws

    There were precisely 108,000 laws that governed and sustained the operation of the universe. At first one might think this number was far too small to coverthe vast complexity of the universe . After all, how could something as infinite as the universe be defined by so few rules?

    But these laws were the foundation,the core upon which all reality of the universe was built. Time, space, life, death,these core principles were among the main laws, each serving as a pillar for the universe . From these core laws branched countless others, forming an intricate web that accounted for every nuance of creation, destruction, and balance.

    Each branch was a manifestation of a core law, adapting and intertwining to maintain the balance of the universe. Time did not simply flow; it branched into cycles, loops, and moments of stillness. Space was not merely a void; it stretched, folded, and bound matter together. Life and death were not opposing forces but two sides of a singular, endless cycle.

    These 108,000 laws were not limited by their number but defined by their depth, each containing countless complexity. Lex now faced the monumental task of understanding not just the laws themselves, but their branches, interconnections, and the delicate balance they upheld.

    He started with the law of time,Lex consciousness arrived at a river,the river extended endless and he could see branches branching from the river.with each branch representing a choice or event that might have been or could still be.

    The river was calm and undisturbed representing the origin of existence where nothing moved since the was no creatures in the universe to affect it.

    To better understand it Lex immersed himself within the river not as an observer but as a participant.the Crystal ball aided him in mapping the rivers flow highlighting how each branch connected with other branches.from this he realized that time wasn¡¯t uniform and it flowed faster in some places of the universe,slower in others and occasionally looped back on itself creating paradoxes that fueled the evolution of the universe.

    The breakthrough came when Lex extended his consciousness into a specific branch of the river.he experienced it different perspectives . He lived moments that hadn¡¯t yet occurred, felt the weight of past decisions, and understood how the future was shaped by every ripple in the current.

    time was not an endless march forward but a reflection of perception. To rewrite the Law of Time, he wouldn¡¯t need to bend it to his will. Instead, he would need to align his understanding with its nature, flowing with it rather than against it.

    time wasn¡¯t merely a tool of the universe,it was the universe¡¯s memory, its way of recording and preserving its existence. To master it, he would need to respect it or be overwhelming stronger.

    After what felt like two centuries, Lex achieved complete mastery over the Law of Time. What once seemed an unfathomable maze of endless rivers and branching possibilities was now as clear as still water. Time, in all its complexity, had transformed from an enigma into a force he could command.

    He no longer viewed it as an abstract concept beyond reach but as a mere tool, an extension of his will. The threads of time, once chaotic and resistant, now bent effortlessly to his intentions. With a single thought, he could accelerate the flow of the universe, speeding the birth of stars or the rise of entire civilizations. He could slow it to a crawl, freezing moments for eternity.

    He lifted a hand, and the white void around him responded. A single thread of time appeared, glowing faintly, moving through space like a living current. With a flick of his finger, the thread unraveled, revealing its connection to countless others.

    ¡°Time is no longer a barrier,¡± he murmured to himself, his voice calm but resolute. ¡°It is merely a force to wield.¡±

    Yet, as he stared into the countless possibilities of the threads, he felt a quiet awareness settle over him. The power to command time was absolute, but it came with consequences but fortunately for him he was different,as the will of the universe he stood outside the flow of time.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    His position outside of time gave him the freedom to act without fear of consequences but his morality and humanity shackled him with the understanding that his actions could result in ripples that maybe be beyond his control.

    His humanity that he thought was weakness now served as his anchor grounding him from becoming a force of uncertainty.

    Power without consequence,¡± he thought, ¡°is an illusion. The consequences may not affect me, but they will affect everything I make.¡±

    Now that he mastered the Laws of Time, bending its threads with ease, his attention turned to the next pillar of universe : the Laws of Space. Unlike time, which flowed like a living stream, space was vast, rigid, and deeply intertwined with the fabric of reality itself. It was the stage upon which all creation existed, shaping boundaries, distances, and dimension.it was found everywhere throughout the universe.even the void was different form of space.

    To better understand the Laws of Space, Lex traveled to the void, the endless expanse where cosmic dust and nebulas moved. New born Stars flickered faintly in the distance, their light diffused by the interstellar haze. Here, in the stillness of nothingness, space revealed its raw and unfiltered form.

    He sat on lotus position within the void, his figure dwarfed by the immensity around him. Closing his eyes, he extended his consciousness outward, letting it merge with the universe. The crystal ball embedded in his mind glowed faintly, a steady pulse of light that resonated with his thoughts, enhancing his comprehension.

    As his awareness expanded, Lex began to perceive the true nature of space. It was not a singular, uniform plane as he had once imagined. Instead, it was made of layers upon layers, each one unique yet interconnected, stretching infinit like sheets of overlapping realities.

    The second layer was scattered with cosmic dust, shimmering particles that danced like fireflies in the void. The third layer was eerily silent, utterly dark, its vast emptiness pressing against his senses like a weight. Another was turbulent, filled with currents of invisible winds that carried the remnants of collapsed stars. Each layer held a distinct environment, some vibrant and alive, while others were barren and devoid of light.

    Yet, as Lex delved deeper, he realized that the majority of these layers were dark,silent voids where light and matter were mere whispers. It was in these dark spaces that the true fabric of the universe resided, binding the visible and invisible realms together.

    With each layer he comprehended, another revealed itself, like peeling back the countless skins of an onion. The crystal ball guided him, illuminating the connections between these layers, showing him how they overlapped and interacted. Lex saw how dimensions folded into one another, how space stretched and compressed, and how pockets of reality existed like bubbles within the larger structure.

    ¡°This is why space is infinite,¡± Lex thought, his voice resonating within his mind. ¡°It¡¯s not just vast it¡¯s layered, multifaceted, and endless in every direction.¡±

    The process of comprehending was slow, but Lex persisted. Each new layer brought him closer to understanding the basic nature of space. It wasn¡¯t just emptiness,it was a canvas, a structure upon which everything else was built. And as Lex sat amidst the void, the realization struck him: to master space was to master the foundation of the universe.

    With the mastery of space one can reach basically anywhere in the universe.

    It took Lex one hundred years to fully master and skillfully use the Laws of Space. To an observer, this might seem excessive,why would the Will of the universe need a full century to comprehend something, when he could theoretically grasp it in mere moments?

    The answer lay in the complexity and significance of the task. What Lex mastered was not a fragment of the Law of Space, but its entirety,the complete, intricate system that formed one of the foundational pillars of the universe. Space was not a single concept but an endless expanse of dimensions, layers, and interactions that defined existence itself.

    For any other being, mastering even a fraction of this law would need an indefinite span of time, countless eons of study and insight. Only through an extraordinary fortuitous encounter a convergence of fate and power could one even hope to begin understanding it.

    But Lex, armed with his determination and the crystal ball¡¯s guidance, achieved in one hundred years what would have been impossible for most. This was not because of shortcuts or inherent superiority, but because he approached the law with patience, focus, and the ability to immerse himself in its endless complexity. Each year spent was a step deeper into its mysteries, a new layer unraveled, a fresh understanding gained.

    Mastering the Law of Space wasn¡¯t just about bending space,it was about becoming its master and using it easily . Lex floated silently in the void, his expression calm. He extended his hand, and the space before him trembled.

    ¡°Shatter,¡± he said, his voice low but firm.

    In an instant, the vast distance between two nebulas shattered like glass and then into nothingness, the two celestial bodies now side by side as though they had always been there. Lex observed the seamless transition, noting the precision of his control. He could now compress the universe itself if he wished.

    Satisfied, he flicked his finger, and a tear appeared in the air. A portal, radiant with swirling energy, opened to another layer of space, a realm untouched by the rules of the physical world. Lex stepped through without hesitation, reappearing on a distant asteroid overlooking a dying star.

    ¡°This power¡­¡± he murmured, gazing at the star. He clenched his fist, and the surrounding space tightened, warping until the new born star collapsed in on itself. A black hole was born in mere seconds, its gravitational pull reshaping the region. Yet, with a single thought, Lex reversed the process. The black hole faded, and the star reformed, burning brighter than before.

    He looked at his hands. The power to shape space was boundless. He could create pocket dimensions of infinite in size, isolated from the rest of the universe. He could carve spatial barriers impervious by any force or weapon. With a single gesture, he could erase entire regions of space, leaving nothing behind,not even trace of what once existed there.

    He raised his hand again, this time with a more careful motion. The space before him rippled like water, and a dimensional corridor formed, glowing faintly. Lex stepped through the corridor , appearing simultaneously in several locations across the universe. From the depths of a nebula to the heart of a star , his presence reverberating everywhere simultaneously.

 Chapter 5;Fully Comrehending the laws

    Now that he fully mastered space laws he decided to tackle the remaining ones,the third was the life and death law,he as usually,extended his consciousness around himself,through his consciousness he could see the chains of laws of life and death.

    Life and death were not opposing forces but one force that had two distinct forms just like a coin,for life to exist death must exist.he discovered that death was not the end but a transition of energy that now fueled creation of new creation.this law ensured that energy of life was not wasted when something dies it¡¯s energy is used for other purposes.life and death was divided by a thin membrane crossing this membrane is not taboo but was something that should be regulated.

    It took Lex eighty years to fully comprehend the Law of Life and Death.By the time he finally grasped its full breadth, he had become not just its master but its keeper, understanding its beauty and its fragility.

    But with mastery came clarity, and with clarity came speed. Some of universe¡¯s laws were  interconnected they each connected to the others in subtle yet profound ways. The Law of Reincarnation, for example, was deeply intertwined with the Law of Life and Death. Through reincarnation, life transitioned into new forms, carrying remnants of its past while moving forward in the cycle.

    Because of this connection, comprehending the Law of Reincarnation took far less time. Lex found himself navigating its principles with ease, referencing the foundation he had built with the Law of Life and Death. He saw how souls moved through the veil, how memories and energy persisted across lifetimes, and the way the universe ensured balance through this endless cycle.

    After mastering reincarnation, Lex tackled the Law of Growth, seeing how it stemmed from life¡¯s desire to evolve and thrive. The Law of Decay followed naturally, its principles rooted in death¡¯s quiet reclamation. From there, the Law of Energy Flow became evident , connecting the transfer of power between life, death, and reincarnation.

    Each law seemed to unlock a piece of the next, forming a web of knowledge that expanded with every breakthrough. What once took decades now took years.

    The first two laws had taken him centuries to master, the next several fell into place in a fraction of that time. Lex¡¯s progress was exponential, each discovery accelerating the next. The crystal ball glowed brighter within him, its guidance evident.

    After eight hundred years he fully comprehended all the laws of the universe.from its simplest form to its most complex form,he unraveled their mysteries one by one from the expanse of endless space to the flow of time and the cycle of life and death.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The last law was the most elusive law,The law of unity. It was not as elusive as time and not as direct as space but was the most important factor.it was the principal that connected all the other laws harmonizing and balancing the universe.for one hundred years he was trying to grasp it but the moment Lex grasped it something changed in him.

    In the void of the universe, where light from distant stars barely touched, Vastoth woke from his slumber. He felt vibration that resonated with the very fabric of universe.

    He rose slowly, his colossal form unfolding like a mountain waking from centuries of stillness. He narrowed his eyes as he tried to sense the source of the disturbance, and somehow , a name came to his mind,a name he hadn¡¯t thought of in eons.

    ¡°Him¡­¡± Vastoth whispered, his voice carrying a weight that reverberated through the void. ¡°He has returned.¡±

    The last time Vastoth had felt such power was when he had been brought into existence. He stillremembered that moment,the birth of his consciousness, the overwhelming presence of Lex, the Supreme Will, shaping him and the others before leaving without explanation. Since then, the creator¡¯s presence had been absent, leaving only the laws and the universe to guide them.

    Vastoth¡¯s thoughts snapped back to the present. He reached out, his mind brushing against anotherconsciousness he knew well.

    ¡°Timorath,¡± Vastoth called, his voice steady but urgent. ¡°Do you feel it?¡±

    Timorath¡¯s presence flickered in the void, sharp and precise. ¡°How could I not?¡± he replied, his tone laced with both reverence and calculation. ¡°It¡¯s him. The Supreme Will. The creator.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re certain?¡± Vastoth asked, though he already knew the answer.

    ¡°There is no mistake about it,¡± Timorath said. ¡°This vibration¡­ this resonance¡­ it can only come from him. I sensed it when he touched the River of Time.Now am trying to locate the river,I feel like I may gain something.¡±

    Far from Vastoth and Timorath, across a sea of stars, Kismetor stood atop a shattered star. His feathers shimmered faintly in the starlight, his wings folded in contemplation. Unlike the others, Kismetor had not been sleeping. He had been watching, waiting for something to break the monotony of the universe¡¯s endless cycles.

    And now, it had arrived.

    The vibration that had shaken Vastoth from his rest and drawn Timorath¡¯s focus had reached Kismetor as well.

    ¡°So,¡± Kismetor said softly, his voice smooth yet sharp. ¡°The Supreme Will stirs once more. What does he seek now, after all this time?¡±

    He extended his senses, searching for the source of the vibration. It was faint, distant, but unmistakable. Kismetor¡¯s eyes glittered as he felt its pull. ¡°If he has returned, then the universe will never be the same.¡±

    As Lex comprehended the last law, the universe seemed to hold its breath. The laws of universe , once external forces he observed and manipulated, began to flow into him, dissolving the boundaries between himself and creation. Time untangled , its past, present, and future merging into a single moment. Space folded into his essence, binding him to every star, every galaxy, every layer of existence. The cycle of life and death resonated within him, no longer something to guide but something he inherently.

    His body now was Changing,his body previously was like a glass but now he returned it to his human form of his previous life,it grounded him making sure that it will remind him who he was since he could feel his humanity, his personality fading slowly as time went by.

    Now his strength progressed significantly,his consciousness covered the whole universe.although the universe was not that large but its expansion was horrifying,it expanded in seconds by trillions of light years.his consciousness couldn¡¯t keep up with its expansion.

    With full mastery over all the laws, Lex could now set his plans into motion. No longer bound by his strength . Every law bent to his will now ,time flowed where he commanded, space folded at his whim, and the cycles of life and death danced in perfect harmony under his guidance.

 Chapter 6;The Cosmic millstone

    Lex disappeared from his spot, leaving the vast expanse of the void behind. In an instant, he reappeared at the Blank Point, the most secure and sacred location in the entire universe. Here, there were no matter no air, no dimensions, no time ,just an endless, pristine whiteness not affected by the laws of universe.

    The Blank Point was unlike any other place. It wasn¡¯t bound by the reality of the universe; it was a white void beyond creation, where Lex could act freely without disrupting the balance he had spent centuries mastering. It was the perfect place for his next task.

    As he walked through the unchanging white expanse, his thoughts focused. He envisioned a book in his mind , the book was vast and ancient, its pages shimmering with the essence of creation itself. The Book of Laws materialized before him, hovering in the void, radiating a faint, golden light.

    This was no ordinary artifact. The Book of Laws was the foundation of the universe, the repository of every rule, every principle, every thread of reality that made existence possible.

    Lex stepped closer As he reached out to the book, the book responded, opening its pages with a soft hum. Each page glowed with intricate symbols and shifting patterns, representing a different law of the universe. Time, Space, Life and Death, and countless others unfolded before him.

    Lex brushed his hand over one of the pages of the book, his fingers brushing against the glowing symbols of Time. Instantly, he felt its weight ,the unyielding flow of seconds and centuries, the infinite cycles of beginnings and endings. With a mere thought, he could erase it, removing time from the universe entirely.

    But what would happen then?

    The universe might become timeless, its inhabitants frozen in an eternal moment, unaware of their suspension. Or, it might crumble, unable to sustain itself without the passage of time to regulate its existence.

    He turned the pages, his mind racing as he considered other possibilities. If he erased Space, everything would collapse into a single point, a formless singularity. If he tampered with Life and Death, the cycle would break, leaving energy stagnant, unable to create or renew.

    To alter one was to alter the universe itself, for better or worse.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Lex stood at the center of the universe,Before him floated the infinite expanse of Origin Energy, the primordial force that birthed everything. Its raw power was unparalleled, capable of elevating even the weakest existence into a being of overwhelming strength. Yet, its unrefined potency posed a problem.

    ¡°If I allow this energy to flow freely, it will bring chaos to the universe,¡± Lex murmured to himself. ¡°Even a single drop could create a being too powerful for the natural order.¡±

    He needed to come up with a solution,a way to regulate the Origin Energy, to dilute its overwhelming purity without losing its essence.

    Closing his eyes, Lex extended his consciousness and envisioned a construct, a cosmic mechanism that could refine and downgrade the Origin Energy. Slowly, his vision began to take shape.

    Lex began to  make a millstone of vast proportions, its size dwarfing galaxies, suspended in the infinite expanse. Its design was complex, yet its function was simple: to grind the raw,Origin Energy into a weaker, more accessible state.

    The lower stone,of the millstone was stationary and eternal. Lex etched it with rune laws, symbols of immense power that defined its purpose: The Law of Indestructibility ensured the millstone could never be destroyed, no matter the forces attacking it it will remain intact and if was somehow damaged he etched other law, The Law of Regeneration with this law it could repair itself in mere seconds or maybe instantly.

    Next, the runner stone, the upper stone , it materialized above the lower stone . This stone was designed to rotate indefinitely, its motion powered by Lex¡¯s mastery over perpetual energy. He etched it with additional laws to maintain its endless rotation, creating a perfect synergy between the two stones.

    At the middle part of the millstone, Lex shaped a funnel-like structure, designed to channel raw Origin Energy into the grinding mechanism. The energy, pure and raw, would be drawn through the funnel and ground between the two stones. As it passed through, the overwhelming potency of the energy would be stripped away, its purity refined into a more manageable state.

    Lex injected a single strand  of Origin Energy into the funnel, watching it as it flowed into the millstone. The runner stone began to rotate, an endless motion powered by the universal laws he had etched into its surface. As the energy passed between the stones, it was grounded down, its raw, chaotic essence tempered and weakened.

    From the edges of the millstone, the refined and downgraded energy began to flow, radiating outward in shimmering waves. It spread throughout the universe like a gentle tide, its potency no longer overwhelming. This downgraded energy would permeate every corner of the universe , fueling life, growth, and evolution without threatening the balance.

    Standing at the top of the Cosmic Millstone, Lex observed the steady flow of energy from the cosmic millstone. What had once been unrefined, overwhelming Origin Energy now radiated as a gentler, refined energy that he decided to call Cosmic Energy.Its potency was significantly lowered, its purity diminished, yet it retained its nurturing essence.

    The energy moved outward, spreading across the universe ,¡±This energy will allow even the weakest creatures with potential to grow to become stronger ,¡± Lex murmured, his eyes narrowing in thought. ¡°But what about those already strong? What will challenge them, push them further to evolve?¡±

    For the strongest beings, this Cosmic Energy would be little to weak , incapable of igniting their growth or aiding them . Without a system to regulate its accessibility and potency, the universe would stagnate. A balance was needed a way to distinguish the weak from the strong, ensuring the energy¡¯s purpose was fulfilled for all.

    After contemplating for some time he came up with new idea,¡±what if he made realms where only the strongest could stay and this realms will have different concentration of Origin Energy,the higher the concentration of Origin energy the stronger its inhabitants and vice versa. These realms would serve as a holy place for the strong, places where they could thrive, increase their strength , and test their mastery of laws. But access to these realms would not be given freely. Only those whose strength reached a specific threshold were allowed to enter after test and trials

 Chapter 7;Creating the first realm

    Lex moved through the void of space, his eyes scanning  the endless expanse of the universe ,he was  searching for the ideal location to create the realms. The most obvious choice would have been near the proximity of the Cosmic Millstone, where the concentration of Origin Energy was higher . location like this would provide a nearly limitless and potent source of energy for the realms.

    But Lex didn¡¯t like this idea.

    The Cosmic Millstone was a vital construct, and it was too close to the Origin Ocean, a place of overwhelming Origin Energy .this energy was so potent that even the Primordials, beings created entirely from Origin Energy, wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it  or even get near its proximity. Most of them would disintegrate their essence unable to withstand the immense pressure. Maybe Only rare few could adapt, evolving into something far stronger, though the process was fraught with uncertainty.

    Lex found himself in a dilemma. He envisioned these realms to  brimm with Origin Energy, a vital element for their purpose. But for that to happen, the realms would need to be near the Cosmic Millstone, a location too volatile and dangerous for most creatures.

    He thought about the issue, his mind cycling through countless possibilities. Then, a new idea sparked,a way to achieve his vision without compromising safety. What if he created a construct to siphon Origin Energy from the ocean and channel it directly into the realms?

    A Lex waved his hand, a vast network of  Siphon structures resembling pipes began to materialize, stretching outward from the depths of the Origin Ocean into the void. These colossal constructs were streamlined and metallic, their surfaces shimmering faintly with the glow of embedded runes.

    The pipelines moved like snakes across the empty expanse like veins of the universe, their segmented joints reinforced with intricate law etchings. These runes served a dual purpose: stabilizing the flow of Origin Energy and refining it into a state safe for use in the realms.

    From their massive bases, the pipelines plunged deep into the Origin Ocean, drawing energy with precision and restraint. The unrefined energy surged through the interiorof this pipes visible as a vibrant, glowing stream through crystalline panels along the pipes¡¯ length. Each section was pulsating,a visual testament to the immense power being transported.

    At key intervals, branching conduits branched out , directing the refined energy to specific locations where the realms would soon rise. The pipelines were monumental in scale, their sheer size dwarfing planets and stars alike.

    Lex observed the vast pipelines weaving across the void, their translucent forms glowing faintly as they transported refined Origin Energy. While the sight of the energy flowing through them was mesmerizing, he knew their visibility posed a risk. These pipelines were connected directly to the Origin Ocean, the most volatile and dangerous source of energy in the whole universe . If anyone discovered them, it could lead to disastrous consequences.

    ¡°I cannot leave them exposed like this ,¡± Lex said, his voice steady.

    He extended his hand, his fingers tracing invisible patterns in the air. The pipelines shimmered as he began etching additional laws into their structure. Among these, the Space Law played a pivotal role. As the runes engraved themselves onto the pipelines¡¯ surfaces, their forms began to distort, folding inward as though being pulled into another dimension.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    One by one, the pipelines vanished from sight, banished into one of the deepest layers of space,a hidden realm unable to be reached by most of the creatures. This deep layer of space , isolated and fortified, would shield the pipelines from prying eyes and interference.

    The void around him grew still, lacking the once-visible network. Lex nodded to himself, satisfied with the outcome. The pipelines still operated seamlessly, siphoning Origin Energy from the depths of the ocean to the realms, but now they did so in absolute secrecy.

    ¡°This way, no one will find them,¡± Lex murmured. ¡°The power of the Origin Ocean is too great to be accessed by any one.

    Now that the pipelines were hidden and secure, Lex turned his attention back to the realms. There was still much work to be done, and the next step required his full focus.

    Standing in the vast void lex stretched his hand manipulating the energy around him easily,slowly a floating  landmass took shape ,this continent was barren and its size was small but as he injected  energy into it ,it expanded rapidly,it was expanding one light years,two light years its size grew exponentially. Every minute its  horizon stretched further consuming the surrounding void . Lex stopped what he was doing after the continent expanded upto two hundred light years and this was just the smallest continent for lex ,this continent was not that immense but for mortals was.

    Next Lex envisioned the  second continent. he envisioned  a continent made of floating islands that were interconnected to each other,with wave of his hand islands began to form each island was unique to its design.

    some of this islands were immense spanning ten light years vast enough to hold civilization on their own ,and others were smaller around  one light years but even one light years was monumental compared to  his previous life rocky planet he was living on.as the islands multipled their collective expanse grew until they covered a staggering ten thousand light years in total area. The islands floated in harmony connected by a gravitational force.

    Lex observed the two landmasses the first continent vast and grounded and the second a network of floating islands,they were only part of the creation of realms as more was about to come.

    He waved his hands and in the endless void two more continents began to form .their size rivaled each other but they were slightly smaller than the sprawling island continent he created.this continents took shape effortlessly as they floated calmly.

    With a subtle motion he moved this continent slowly into a circular formation. They glided gracefully, their immense forms aligning with perfect symmetry. At the center of this formation, however, lay an empty void,a blank space waiting to be filled. He stretched out his hand, and a landmass began to form, expanding at an alarming rate,far faster than the others had. Its size was staggering, so immense that the previous continents seemed like mere islands in comparison. The reason he crafted this continent to be so vast was clear: he intended to connect one of the origin pipelines to it, ensuring it would serve as a central hub of power and influence. The land grew and grew, its edges stretching endlessly, until it dominated the void around it,

    After crafting the continents, Lex decided it was time to instill laws into them. After all, a proper realm needed its own rules to function. He waved his hand and the barren land transformed instantly. Plants sprouted from the ground and grew at a speed visible to the naked eye, their roots dug  deeper into the ground and their leaves unfurling in a vibrant burst of life. Mountains erupted from the ground, their peaks rising in jagged, zigzag patterns. Some of these mountains were so colossal that they dwarfed any others, their summits piercing the heavens.

    Next, Lex introduced the law of water. Rivers sprang to life, carving their paths across the land, twisting and turning like serpents. Some areas of the continent were completely swallowed by water, forming vast seas. The world was taking shape, its features diverse and breathtaking.

    But now Lex faced a new dilemma. Should he let life evolve on its own, allowing nature to take its course over eons? Or should he create life himself, shaping it according to his vision while remaining behind the scenes?

    He stood there, contemplating the choice. If he let life evolve naturally, it would be unpredictable, unique, and truly independent. But it would also take an unimaginable amount of time. On the other hand, if he created life himself, he could ensure it thrived and adapted to the world he had built. Yet, that would mean his influence would always be a part of it, whether directly or indirectly.

    Lex weighed the options carefully. He could feel the weight of responsibility pressing on him. This wasn¡¯t just about creating a world; it was about shaping its destiny. After a long moment of thought, he decided on a middle path. He would create the first forms of life, setting the foundation, but then step back and let nature take its course. This way, the world would have a starting point, but its future would be its own.

 Chapter 8;the twin realms

    Lex raised his index finger, and with deliberate precision, began to trace intricate patterns and runes into the void before him. Each stroke carried the weight of fundamental laws, their power coalescing at the tip of his finger like molten light. The air around him seemed to hum faintly, charged with an almost electric energy, as if the universe itself was holding its breath. With a flick of his finger, the surrounding structures crumbled into dust, dissolving as if they had never existed, leaving behind only the raw potential of their energy.

    From the ground, a vast, luminous circle emerged, its edges shimmering with latent power. Lex reached into it, his hand moving as though parting a curtain, and grasped one of the origin pipelines from the depths of space. A phantom hand, translucent yet solid, materialized to steady the pipeline as he guided it into place. The mouth of the pipe connected with the ground, and the earth trembled violently as the pipeline transformed, merging seamlessly with the surrounding mountains. The once-barren peaks now pulsed with a faint, rhythmic glow, as if they had awakened, alive with the energy coursing through them.

    Deep within the mountains, a crystalline mine began to form, its walls glittering with energystones,condensed Origin Energy made tangible. Lex reached down and picked up one of the stones, turning it over in his hand. It was silvery, smooth, and cool to the touch, yet it radiated a subtle warmth that hinted at its immense potency. But after a brief examination, he set it aside, unimpressed. To him, it was merely a byproduct, a trivial outcome of the process, though he knew it would hold great value for others.

    With the pipeline and its branches now firmly anchored in this realm, Lex turned his attention to refining the distribution ratio of the Origin Energy. The cosmic energy that permeated the universe was a mere six percent of the total energy of the Origin Ocean,a balance that could never be higher or lower, for it was the optimum equilibrium. Lex filtered the energy meticulously, dividing it into a ratio of twenty. The result was a purer, more potent form of energy, its silvery hue shimmering with an ethereal glow. In contrast, cosmic energy was colorless, taking on the hue of its user¡¯s elemental affinity.

    Lex named this refined energy *Immortal Energy*. The name fit its purity and strength. The silvery essence glowed with potential, humming softly as if alive, ready to be harnessed. This energy was far stronger than cosmic energy,a single strand could elevate a being to a higher form of life, provided they could withstand its intensity and survive. Strong individuals had a higher chance of survival, but for the unprepared, it could be fatal. Yet, Immortal Energy was not easily found. It was rare outside the Immortal Realm, a resource Lex designed to remain controlled and exclusive.

    After moments of meticulous creation, Lex completed the Immortal Realm. The only task left was to develop a ¡°will¡± for it,a force that wouldfunction as the ultimate enforcer of order. This will would operate like a machine, devoid of emotions, impartial and indifferent to the creatures inhabitingthe realm. It would remain dormant, intervening only when the safety of the realm itself was threatened.

    Using the Soul Law, Lex gathered the surroundingOrigin Energy, compressing it into soul power. The energy grew denser and denser, until it crystallized into a heart-shaped gem. This heart pulsed steadily, like a living organ, though it was not a physical entity but a construct of pure energy. Each beat resonated with a quiet, steady power, as if it were the heartbeat of the realm itself.

    As Lex observed it, he felt a faint, nascent consciousness reaching out to him,tentative, affectionate, like a child seeking the warmth of its mother¡¯s embrace. He chuckled softly, a hint of amusement in his eyes, and gently stroked the heart. ¡°You¡¯re quite the eager one, aren¡¯t you?¡± he murmured, his voice carrying a mix of fondness and curiosity. The heart pulsed brighter in response, as if acknowledging his touch.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Lex stepped back, satisfied. The will of the realm was now alive, a silent guardian that would watch over the Immortal Realm, ensuring its stability and order. It was a creation both simple and profound, a testament to his mastery over the laws of existence. With this final act, the realm was complete.

    From the outside, the realm was a breathtakingsight,a colossal expanse of floating continents that stretched endlessly into the void. Mountains rose like titans, their peaks clawing toward the heavens as if to challenge the very stars. In some places, a silvery hue bathed the land, a telltale sign of the denseconcentration of Immortal Energy that pulsed through those regions, shimmering like liquid starlight.

    Encasing the entire realm was a vast, luminouscanopy,a protective veil woven by the newborn will of the realm. It pulsed with a colorless, transparent hue, its presence almost imperceptible yet undeniably there, like the whisper of a breath or the shimmer of heat on the horizon. The canopy stretched endlessly around the realm, a seamless barrier that blended with the void, its energy humming faintly with quiet authority. To the untrained eye, it might haveseemed invisible, but to those who could sense its power, it was a profound declaration of the realm¡¯s unity and the unyielding order that now guarded it.

    Lex stood above the realm, his gaze sweeping across the vast expanse of floating continents and colossalmountains. The thought of a colossal sun, a source of light and life, took root in his mind. With a wave of his hand, he began to weave the fabric of creation itself. The Law of Fire, the Law of Light, the Law of Heat, and countless other laws intertwined, their essences merging into a single, radiant sphere. It grew and grew, a titan of incandescent energy, glowing with a searing brilliance that could have scorched worlds. Yet, Lex tempered its power, ensuring it would nurture rather than destroy.

    As the sun blazed to life, its light cascaded over the realm, banishing the darkness that had clung to its edges. Shadows retreated, and the land seemed to awaken, bathed in a golden warmth that breathedvitality into every corner. The silvery hues of Immortal Energy glinted even brighter under the sun¡¯s light , as if acknowledging its presence.

    But Lex was not done. With another gesture, he crafted a moon,a softer, gentler companion to the sun. Its light was cool and serene, a silver glow that washed over the realm in quiet contrast to the sun¡¯s fiery radiance. Where the sun energized, the moon soothed, its beams caressing the land with a tranquil luminescence. Together, they balanced the realm, their light weaving a change of day and night, warmth and calm.

    Lex observed his work with a quiet satisfaction. The realm now had its sun and moon, celestial guardians that would illuminate its skies and shape its cycles. Now that this realm was complete, the onlyremaining task was to populate it with inhabitants,but that would be a task for another time.

    Lex vanished from his spot, leaving behind the shimmering expanse of the Immortal Realm. In an instant, he reappeared in an empty void, a desolate expanse where nothing but darkness stretched endlessly. This was where he would create the next realm,the **Demon Realm**. Unlike the harmonious and radiant Immortal Realm, this place would be its antithesis: harsh, cruel, and unforgiving. It would be a domain where only demonic creatures could thrive, born of chaos and malice.

    Lex stood in the void, his presence a stark contrast to the emptiness around him. With a thought, he began to manipulate the laws of the universe, weaving Origin Energy into a new form. The void trembled, and a deafening sound echoed,a paradox, for sound should not exist in such a place. From a spatial tear, something immense began to emerge. It was not a continent or a floating landmass, but a **tower**, colossal beyond comprehension.

    The tip of the tower appeared first, piercing through the tear like a blade. Slowly, it ascended into the void, its form growing more defined as it rose. The base of the tower was wider than its peak, a monstrous structure that spanned **three million light-years in width** and **ten million light-years in height**. Its surface was metallic, a dull gray hue that seemed to absorb the faint light of the void rather than reflect it. The sheer mass of the tower warped the space around it, creating visible distortions that twisted the void like a mirage.

    Lex observed his creation with a cold detachment. The Demon Realm was not meant to be beautiful or harmonious; it was a place of suffering and survival, a crucible for the strongest and most ruthless. The tower loomed in the void, a monument to chaos and power, its presence a stark reminder of the dualityLex had woven into the universe . The ImmortalRealm was light and order; the Demon Realm was darkness and chaos. Together, they would balance the universe, each a testament to the extremes of creation.

 Chapter 9;Creating the Divine Realm

    Lex materialized inside the tower, the vast empty space around him mirrored the void outside the tower. He lifted his hand, and a flow of dark, swirling energy cascaded from his fingertips, quickly filling the space like ink exposed to water.With its unnatural speed. This energy, black and chaotic, throbbed with raw power, shaping itself under his command.

    With precise, fluid gestures, Lex segmented the swirling energy, molding it into distinct layers that materialized as vast, endless expanses of lands. Each layer, a dark, endless plane, stacked one above the other, expanding upward to form a massive,

    Pyramidal layers within the tower.

    At the foundation of the tower, Lex connected an Origin Pipeline, transforming the Origin Energy into Demonic Energy.he infused the demonic energy into the bottom layer.

    The demonic energy was, corrosive in nature but was also as powerful as the immortal energy. This force was not just powerful,it was invasive,  seeping into every crevice of the tower and transforming the lowest realm upto the highest, the land was twisting and warping under its influence.

    In the midst of this tumultuous energy, a weak consciousness began to pulsate at the base, a weak awareness emerging from the chaotic interplay of destruction and creation.

    Lex watched, his expression unreadable, intrigued by the potential of life forming under such extreme conditions.He chose to let this nascent consciousness evolve on its own, a silent observer of its fate.

    As Lex surveyed the towering structure he had conjured within the void, it was clear that each layer bore its own mark of creation. Many of the levels were barren expanses, desolate and silent. Yet, interspersed among these layers were oceans of startling colors,some layers contained seas of deep, ominous red, others harbored black waters, and a few contained viscous, almost living fluids that moved with instinct of their own.

    Each terrestrial layer showcased a unique topography. The thirtieth layer was an expanse of endless frozen tundra, dotted on snow-laden mountains that seemed to scrape the sky. Below, at the twentieth layer, forests of bizarrely shaped trees spread out,each tree twisted into unnatural shapes as if sculpted by a mad artist.

    The layers Distinct and varied formed a complex ecosystem, each stratum serving a specific purpose. At the very summit of this colossal tower, Lex crafted a unique layer,a vast ocean that spanned half the entire layer of the land. It was in this aquatic realm that Lex decided that it will be the  place the eggs from which demons would eventually hatch nestle. The future of these demons was tied to the deepest layer they could reach after their birth; the strongest among them would dwell in the lowest, most formidable depths, closer to the tower¡¯s dark heart.

    Having established the hierarchy and geography of his creation, Lex instilled the realm with a series of laws, weaving the fabric of the universe with practiced ease. Once set, these laws would govern the realm autonomously, and it will sustain the order he had designed.

    Satisfied, Lex¡¯s form flickered and he vanished, reappearing in the thirty-third layer of deep space. This region of the void resembled the first layer so closely that one might easily be deceived into thinking they had never left the first layer. Yet, Lex had chosen this spot for a monumental task,to create the Divine Realm, destined to be the second most powerful domain in the universe. This new realm would harness fifty percent of the total Origin Energy, a testament to its importance and might.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Access to the Divine Realm was designed to be a near-impossible feat. Only those born within its borders or those possessing unmatched strength and determination would be able to traverse its boundaries. With this, Lex aimed to ensure that only the most worthy could claim a position in this exalted realm.

    With a wave of his hand, Lex began the creation, setting the energies in motion to craft a world that would stand as a pinnacle of divine power, challenging even the gods in its grandeur and sanctity.

    Energy from all around converged swiftly at a single point, condensing into a tiny, glowing substance within the void. Lex, with an air of authority, commanded, ¡°Open.¡± At his word, the substance began to contract rapidly, shrinking down to the size of an atom, further down to a quark, and finally to an infinitesimal singularity.

    In the following moments, an intense silence filled the void. Then, abruptly, the singularity exploded, inflating rapidly like a colossal balloon. The explosion sent shockwaves echoing through the universe, a deafening sound that marked the birth of something new.

    As the realm expanded explosively, Lex imbued it with laws, shaping the chaos into order. During this cataclysmic expansion, matter began to coalesce and form land. This landmass grew at an astonishing rate, expanding a light-year with every passing second. To any observer, the formation of this new land was a visible spectacle; its rapid growth and occupation of space could be seen unfolding in real-time, a testament to the immense power at Lex¡¯s command.

    Some where else in the universe the primordials were startled by the deafening sound that echoed through the universe,   Timorath, a primordial accustomed to the quieter side of  the universe, turned to his companion, Vastoth, whose knowledge of the spatial laws were unparalleled among their kind.¡°Vastoth,¡± Timorath¡¯s voice carried a mixture of awe and concern, ¡°what do you make of this tumultuous noise?¡± Vastoth, eyes closed in deep concentration, replied slowly, his mind racing through possibilities. ¡°I am not certain, but my hypothesis suggests it originated from the deeper layers of the space ,regions beyond my reach. My mastery allows me to traverse only up to the seventh layer.¡±     Timorath¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°The universe holds depths beyond the seventh layer?¡± he murmured, a hint of trepidation in his tone.

    He himself could maneuver through space up to the third layer by his limited understanding of the laws of space and time, but the idea of more was both thrilling and daunting.Timorath Unconvinced by Vastoth¡¯s speculative answer and driven by a blend of curiosity and urgency conjured a domain around himself, manipulating the fabric of time to rewind and recapture the sound.

    He strained his consciousness , hoping to pinpoint its source.   As time rewound repeatedly, Timorath¡¯s efforts proved futile; the sound remained elusive, slipping away with each attempt. Frustrated and now utterly powerless, he relayed his findings to Vastoth.

    With a heavy sigh, Vastoth shared his conviction. ¡°Do not exhaust yourself further, Timorath. Such phenomena can only be the workings of ¡®Him.¡¯¡±

    Hearing this, Timorath felt a mix of relief and embarrassment. ¡°I thought¡­ perhaps it was a treasure,¡± he admitted sheepishly.

    Vastoth gave him a skeptical look, his lips twitching in amusement. ¡°A treasure, indeed,¡± he chuckled. ¡°We all cling to our secrets and desires, don¡¯t we?¡±

    Meanwhile, Kismetor, another primordial being who had been leisurely devouring a star, also perceived the unsettling sound. It disrupted his meal, yet instead of irritation, a spark of excitement flickered within him. ¡°At last,¡± he thought, a grin spreading across his features, ¡°something novel stirs, promising to shatter the monotony of the universe .¡±

    Lex was now watching intently as the land expand endlessly. Once the  expansion ceased  he enveloped his consciousness to grasp the true magnitude of this realm. What he perceived was  so astonishingly large that the realm basically felt like a small universe,Lex calculated its total expanse;it was one Gigaparsec in total or about 3.26 billion light years.

    Compared to the vastness of this realm all other realms felt like mere pebbles across a desert.  With a mere thought, Lex teleported to the center of this colossal domain, positioning himself at the heart of what could only be described as his grandest creation yet. Lex commanded the ground to rise, and mighty mountains heaved upward, their summits piercing the heavens. Below, oceans unfurled from the ground , filling the land with waters that reflected the newly formed skies like mirrors of the divine.golden clouds scattered across the sky.every breath taken within the divine realm was imbued with the air of purity, the air vibrating with potent energy that soothed the soul and calmed the mind.

    The light here was not merely seen but felt. The landscape was breathtaking and the laws were easily felt in some places.At the active volcanos the fire law were manifesting in form of firebirds made purely of law energy.

 Chapter 10;Galaxies

    He meticulously grabbed an origin pipeline from the depths of space, and he merged it with the heart of the divine realm. The vast land trembled as if trying to welcome the surge of the origin energy.

    Lex, using his power and authority, transformed the origin energy into divine energy. This energy was so potent that it retained few traits of the Origin Energy.With its power, one can make a realm if they had the strength and the ability to wield it skillfully.

    Lex gazed upon the realm; he could see mountains that even dwarfed galaxies in sheer size. The primordial, despite their vast sizes, would look like regular humans when compared to these colossal mountains. forest of immense trees sprawled endlessly across the land.

    Each tree of this forest was so large that it could act as a world tree for an entire realm. This realm was thoroughly the apex of the universe. Lex contemplated the strength of this realm. Its sheer power was so immense that it could offset the balance of the universe, a force so great it seemed beyond the control of the universal laws.

    Lex decided to create a force that can keep this realm in check, something that stood as its complete opposite. He wanted something that would make this realm dread it. It will be a presence so dark, so deeply sinister, that even this unparalleled domain would tremble at its existence.

    Without Lex discovering his humanity, once the core of his being was decreasing, slowly replaced by a cold, impersonal drive for balance and order. Maybe his boundless power and authority were erasing his humanity, and if it succeeds, will he remain the man who he was?

    Lex, oblivious to this, teleported to another layer of space, the 66th layer. This layer was shrouded in darkness and eeriness; there was no single source of light; it was only pure, consuming darkness. Lex, as he previously did, gathered all the dark energy that saturated the layer and condensed it into a pentagon-shaped mass; it pulsed ominously before erupting into a forceful explosion.

    From the aftermath, land began to form at unnatural speed; a barren land without life or features was in front of Lex. He raised his finger, and a surge of energy cascaded from its tip. lex observed as regions with different laws and topography emerged from the ground.

    Some regions in this realm were defined by high gravitational fields where even light was distorted. and some existed where time was suspended or sometimes it followed forward unpredictably.This realm also had towering mountains that were in constant eruption with molten rock, painting the skies with ash and fire.

    Lex teleported to the heart of the realm as his presence commanded the energy around him. With a precise motion, he merged an origin pipeline into the core of the realm. This realm, like the previous realms, consumed the origin energy voraciously like a starved beast. Lex transformed the origin energy into dark energy that permeated the realm, instantly saturating every corner with its oppressive power.

    Lex extended outward as his consciousness enveloped the entire realm. his awareness penetrated every detail down to its atomic level.He grasped the intricate balance of its laws, the flow of energy, and the nature of its ever-changing state. This was a realm born of chaos, yet under Lex¡¯s watchful gaze, it was a masterpiece of controlled disorder.Lex was smiling as he was satisfied with his creation.

    Lex returned to the first layer, his mind set on expanding the universe further. With purpose, he teleported across different parts of the universe, crafting realm after realm. These realms, grand and varied, would one day house the most powerful of beings. But now, his focus shifted. It was time to create habitats for weaker creatures, those who would thrive in less extreme conditions yet play a vital role in the universe¡¯s balance.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Extending his hand, Lex gathered molten energy from the void, shaping it into a radiant, pulsing core. Around it, he summoned clusters of space rocks, each fragment pulled into the core¡¯s gravitational embrace. Slowly, the mass grew, its surface smoothing into a nascent planet. Active volcanic mountains erupted across its surface, rivers of molten rock carving paths into the land. Lava lakes bubbled and churned, illuminating the planet with a fiery glow.

    With a calculated motion, Lex imposed laws upon the chaotic world. He shaped tectonic plates, forcing the land to shift and form valleys, vast continents, and deep oceans. The molten chaos cooled in some areas, giving way to stable landmasses, while other regions remained active with volcanic fury.

    To imbue the planet with life and wonder, Lex embedded intricate magical ley lines within its crust. These glowing veins of energy spread across the planet, acting as conduits for mystical power. They influenced not only the landscape but also the weather, creating storms charged with arcane energy and regions of calm serenity. The ley lines also shaped the evolution of creatures yet to come, binding them to the magic of the land itself.

    Satisfied with his work, Lex observed the planet, its fiery birth now tempered with balance and potential, a world ready to sustain life in all its forms.

    He moved to his next task, creating more planets. He moved through the void as he created planets effortlessly. At the center of these planetary systems he gathered vast amounts of helium and hydrogen gas from the surrounding void, then he compressed this gas into a hot, swirling solid core. After that, he infused it with a small drop of origin energy.

    When the origin energy fused with the core, it inflated instantly and turned into a massive star that emitted steady warm light that was pale gold in hue. Its surface appeared smooth compared to the natural scars that form after millions of years. The nearby planets and space rocks reflected the star''s light faintly, their surfaces bathed in a warm golden hue.

    After that he hopped to the task of creating galaxies, Lex stretched his power across the void, pulling in vast clouds of hydrogen and helium gas, along with cosmic dust scattered across the surroundings. The raw materials swirled together into a massive, glowing nebula, forming the primordial foundation of the galaxy.

    At the center of the nebula, Lex compresses matter into a stellar heart with the aid of Origin Energy to act as the gravitational anchor for the galaxy. The core was generating immense gravitational pull, holding the forming galaxy together and providing it with energy.

    Lex instilled laws and rotational force to the nebula, causing it to flatten into a spinning disc. He controlled the speed and direction of the rotation using his mastery of laws.

    Lex condenses clumps of gas and dust scattered throughout the galaxy. Under intense compression, they ignite into stars of varying sizes and colors effortlessly. Billions of stars and planetary systems populated the galaxy, with some forming in clusters and others standing alone.

    Lex instilled physical and magical laws to maintain the galaxy¡¯s stability. These laws govern gravity, energy flow, and the interplay of light and magic throughout the galaxy.

    Stepping back, Lex observed his creation. The galaxy shone brightly in the void, a blend of natural beauty and divine artistry. Expanding his consciousness, he gauged its size, 150,000 light-years in diameter and 20,000 in thickness. It featured eight major spiral arms and dozens of minor ones, housing 500 billion stars with a total mass of roughly three trillion solar masses.

    Satisfied, Lex allowed himself a moment of pride. His universe was growing, shaped by his vision, and filled with infinite possibilities. Unwavering and tireless, Lex continued his work.

    His second galaxy was twice the size of the first, a colossal creation born of unrestrained ambitions; its mass and reach extended far beyond the original. Pushing further, he created a third galaxy, triple the size and mass of the first, its spiral arms stretching across the void like the limbs of a cosmic giant. Unstoppable, Lex forged dozens more galaxies, each unique in size, structure, and laws. Some were compact and dense, teeming with stars and planets in tight proximity, while others sprawled endlessly, with vast stretches of emptiness between celestial bodies. Each galaxy followed its own rules, dictated by Lex¡¯s will¡ªsome bound by intense gravitational pulls, others existing in temporal fluxes or bathed in ethereal, glowing mists.

    With a wave of his hand, Lex moved these galaxies, their glowing spirals and elliptical forms drifting through the void like celestial ships. He manipulated gravity and energy with precision, arranging them into intricate formations that resonated with cosmic harmony.

    A dozen or so galaxies coalesced, spiraling toward one another to form a tight, luminous sphere. Packed closely together, they pulsed with shared energy, their combined light radiating across the void, creating a vibrant cluster of galaxies. In contrast, other galaxies stretched outward in sprawling arcs, their vast distances emphasizing their isolation. Yet, even in their separation, they wove invisible threads of connection, forming sprawling clusters that drifted harmoniously in the boundless darkness.

    From afar, one would see vast arcs of galaxy clusters spread across the darkness of the void. Despite their distance, faint trails of energy connected these galaxies. The void between them appeared impossibly vast and dark, making them appear as jewels across the darkness.

    With the creation of this galaxy clusters, his task of creating territories for the creatures of the universe ended, and now his next task was to create the creatures.

 Chapter 11;The Call

    A voice echoed through the void, deep and resonant, carrying the weight of absolute authority. It was not a mere command but a declaration that shook the very fabric of the universe.

    ¡°Primordials, hear me,¡± the voice echoed, deep and unyielding. ¡°By my will, you are summoned. Gather at the third layer of space. The time has come to shape what must be.¡±

    The words were not spoken,they were felt, reverberating in the core of every primordial. It was a call that could not be ignored, a summons imbued with purpose and undeniable power.

    Vastoth, who was stationed in the ninth layer of space, was immersed in the delicate intricacies of spatial laws when the voice tore through his mind. His colossal, whale-like form froze, the rippling void around him stilling for the first time in eons.

    There was no hesitation in Vastoth. The one who had given him his domain, the vast expanse to govern and study, had spoken. He shifted his massive body, creating distortions in the surrounding void that stretched and twisted with his movement.

    ¡°The third layer,¡± he murmured, his deep voice blending with the hum of space itself. Without another thought, Vastoth began his journey, the void bending and folding as he traversed through it with calculated purpose.

    Timorath who finally found the river of time was abruptly Startled by the voice, his meticulous control of time faltered ,and the steady flow of moments he had so carefully tamed began to tremble and stutter, rippling unnaturally as the voice pierced his thoughts. He frowned, his face evident with irritation.

    ¡°After eons of silence, now?¡± he muttered, his golden eyes narrowing. Time itself whispered its secrets to him, yet even it could not predict why the Will chose this moment to call. Timorath felt the weight of the summons, but he did not move immediately.

    He stood at the edge of the river of time, watching the fragmented paths of time ripple before him. ¡°He demands us to the third layer? Fine. But I will take my time arriving.¡± He stepped into the stream, vanishing into a swirl of gold and silver light, moving with deliberate slowness toward the call.

    Kismetor, in the form of a massive, shifting bird, perched on a fading star, his sharp beak tapping idly against its surface. He was bored, the vast emptiness of space offering little to amuse him. With a sigh, he plunged his beak into the star, ripping free a chunk of molten energy and swallowing it lazily.

    The voice came suddenly, booming through his mind, cutting through the monotony. Kismetor froze, the light of the dying star reflecting in his restless eyes. ¡±Him¡± he muttered, a flicker of interest breaking through his boredom. ¡°About time something happened.¡±

    Unfolding his radiant wings, he left the dimming star behind, flying toward the third layer with a chaotic energy rippling in his wake. ¡°Let¡¯s see what He wants.¡±

    Eryndral stood over her star forge, the roar of fire and molten metal dimming as the voice filled her mind. ¡±The Creator¡¯s voice.¡± Her fiery eyes flared, and her molten body surged with energy.

    There was no question, no doubt. If the Creator had spoken, it was not for her to hesitate or question. ¡°The third layer,¡± she said softly, the flames around her intensifying as if sharing her resolve.

    Without a second thought, Eryndral stepped forward, leaving her forge to cool for the first time in eons. Her fiery form blazed brightly as she streaked toward the third layer, a comet of molten power cutting through the void.

    In the cold expanse of the deepest void, Vyrinox uncoiled, his serpentine body stretching lazily. His scales shimmered with starlight, reflecting the infinite blackness around him.

    ¡°So, He returns,¡± Vyrinox thought, his voice a quiet hiss in his own mind. ¡°And here I thought He had forgotten us.¡±

    Unlike the others, Vyrinox did not rush. He slithered through the void, his movements graceful and unhurried. ¡°If the Creator has waited eons to speak, He can wait a little longer for me to arrive,¡± he murmured, a faint smirk curling through his thoughts.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    The primordials moved, each in their own way, some cutting spatial tears through the void with brute force, others gliding effortlessly through its folds. Some traveled alone, their thoughts silent and focused, while others briefly crossed paths, exchanging words before continuing. The vastness of space trembled under their power, and the layers between realms rippled as they converged, answering the Creator¡¯s call after eons of silence.

    Lex, situated at the third layer, sat upon a throne forged entirely of pure Origin Energy. The throne radiated power, its presence commanding the immense hall of a palace unparalleled in stature and strength. The grand structure, crafted by Lex¡¯s hand, seemed to pulse with the universe¡¯s essence, a testament to his unmatched authority.

    Within the hall, scattered around the vast space, were seats fashioned from the rarest and most precious materials in universe. Each one bore intricate designs, reflecting Lex¡¯s meticulous craftsmanship. These seats, though secondary to the throne, exuded an aura of importance.

    Lex sat in silence on the throne, his gaze fixed ahead, calm yet purposeful. The air around him hummed faintly with energy, waiting, as he did, for their arrival.

    The first to arrive was Vastoth. As he approached the third layer, his vast, whale-like form caught sight of the immense palace. Despite its grandeur, its size seemed minuscule compared to his colossal being. He drifted closer to the palace, the fabric of space distorting with his every movement.

    Then, without warning, his form began to transform His body shrank and morphed, taking on a humanoid shape. The transformation was sudden, jarring. Vastoth stumbled slightly, his newly-formed hands trembling. A chill ran down his spine, and sweat formed on his brow,an unfamiliar sensation for a being like him. The experience left him both awed and unsettled.

    Steadying himself, he pushed forward, stepping through the entrance of the palace. Inside, his gaze fell upon the scattered seats, each radiating a distinct energy. But what truly left him speechless was the sight of Lex, seated on the throne of pure Origin Energy.

    Sitting on the throne of pure Origin Energy, Lex radiated an aura that defied comprehension. The throne pulsed like a living entity, its energy woven with the fabric of creation itself. Lex¡¯s form was surrounded by an almost imperceptible glow, as if the universe bent to accommodate his presence. His calm yet commanding posture made the air around him feel heavier, as though the very essence of Universe recognized and bowed to his authority.

    What struck Vastoth most was Lex¡¯s gaze,serene, all-knowing, yet carrying an intensity that seemed to pierce through time and space. For a moment, Vastoth felt small, insignificant, despite his mastery over the spatial laws. It wasn¡¯t just power he saw in Lex; it was the unshakable presence of a being who had not only created the universe but who understood and controlled it in ways Vastoth could never fathom.

    It was awe-inspiring, and for the first time in eons, Vastoth found himself without words.

    The second to arrive was Eryndral. Her blazing, fiery form streaked across the void, illuminating the entrance of the palace as she descended. As she neared, her flames flickered and condensed, her form shifting into that of a humanoid figure engulfed in controlled fire. The transformation left her slightly disoriented, but she quickly steadied herself and entered the grand hall.

    Her gaze immediately locked onto the seats scattered across the hall, each radiating a unique energy and crafted from the rarest materials in existence. The gleam of precious metals and gemstones stirred something primal within her,a deep, insatiable greed. Her molten lips parted slightly, and she realized, with some embarrassment, that she was salivating at the sight of the treasures.

    But as her eyes darted between the seats, the heavy aura of the palace reminded her of where she was. Her instincts screamed caution, and the fear of overstepping curbed her impulses, though her greedy gaze lingered. She clenched her fists, trying to quell the temptation.

    Vastoth, already seated and observing her, raised an eyebrow in disbelief. For a being of her stature and renown, to be so visibly swayed by greed in this sacred moment was baffling. ¡°Eryndral,¡± he rumbled, his deep voice laced with astonishment, ¡°even here, in His presence, you let such base desires surface?¡±

    Eryndral shot him a sharp glance, her fiery eyes flaring for a moment. ¡°I am merely appreciating His work,¡± she retorted, though the faint flicker of embarrassment in her flames betrayed her words.

    Lex watched the scene unfold with quiet amusement, a faint smile playing on his lips, though it was concealed by the glowing mist that occasionally drifted across his face. The mist, a deliberate creation, was there to enhance his grandeur, giving his presence an air of mystery and authority.

    Eryndral, feeling the weight of the moment, approached one of the seats. Her flames had dimmed slightly, as if mirroring her inner turmoil. She sat gracefully, her expression respectful, though her mind churned with embarrassment. ¡°I disgraced myself,¡± she thought, the memory of her momentary greed burning brighter than her flames. She cast a glance toward Lex, wondering if he had noticed. His glowing visage revealed nothing, yet she felt the silent weight of his amusement.

    One by one, the other primordials arrived, their immense forms descending upon the third layer. Some of them came alone, their movements deliberate and silent, while others arrived in pairs or small groups, their presences rippling through the void as they neared the palace.

    The transformation awaited them all. As they stepped closer, their vast, incomprehensible forms began to shift, condensing into humanoid shapes. For many, the change was jarring, stripping them of the limitless power they had wielded for eons. Those who were prideful buried their arrogance deep within, forced to accept this moment of vulnerability.

    Kismetor, whose chaotic energy flared in protest, grumbled as his vibrant bird-like form condensed into a humanoid figure with shimmering, feathered hair. ¡°This feels¡­ unnatural,¡± he muttered, casting a wary glance toward the palace. His irritation dissipated when he caught sight of Lex¡¯s glowing throne, its overwhelming presence silencing his rebellion.

    Timorath entered shortly after, his normally ethereal figure flickering as he adjusted to his newfound form. He said nothing, but the furrow of his brow betrayed his frustration at feeling momentarily powerless.

    Vyrinox slithered into the hall alongside Umbryal, his serpentine body twisting and shrinking into a tall, humanoid figure with serpent-like features. His golden eyes narrowed as he studied the palace. ¡°He makes us lower ourselves,¡± he hissed quietly to Umbryal, though he made no move to resist.

    One by one, they took their seats, their expressions ranging from cautious respect to begrudging submission. The grand hall grew heavier with their presence, yet none dared to meet Lex¡¯s gaze directly. The glowing mist around his face moved with an almost playful rhythm, concealing the faint smile that lingered as he observed their reactions.

 Chapter 12;The calléˆ¥æªš purpose

    ¡°It has been eons since we last met,¡± Lex began, his voice calm yet imbued with unshakable authority. The glowing mist around his face shifted subtly as he leaned forward, his gaze sweeping across the gathered primordials.

    ¡°You are the first creatures of this universe,¡± he continued, his tone resonating through the hall, ¡°and the first to whom I bestowed authority,granted unlimited access to the very laws of existence.¡±

    The weight of his words settled heavily upon the room, some of the primordials shifting slightly in their seats, their expressions unreadable.

    ¡°Some of you may act with pride, and some with arrogance,¡± Lex said, his voice sharpening ever so slightly. ¡°But know this,neither your pride nor your defiance can shake my will, nor my control of this universe. What I created, I command.¡±

    The air grew heavier, and silence filled the hall as the primordials absorbed his words, none daring to interrupt. The authority in Lex¡¯s tone was undeniable, and for the first time in eons, they were reminded of who he truly was,the Creator and the one force that even they could not defy.

    ¡°You think I can¡¯t see what some of your little thoughts are?¡± Lex said, his tone sharp and deliberate. His glowing gaze settled directly on Timorath and Vyrinox, piercing through the room¡¯s heavy air like a storm cutting through still waters.

    Timorath stiffened in his humanoid form, his golden eyes widening. His hands instinctively clenched at his sides, and a faint shimmer of temporal energy flickered around him before dissipating, betraying his unease. He averted his gaze, unable to hold Lex¡¯s piercing stare, his lips pressing into a thin line as regret gnawed at him.

    Vyrinox¡¯s serpentine pupils narrowed sharply, and his scaled hands twitched at his sides. He shifted uneasily, his usually composed demeanor cracking under Lex¡¯s scrutiny. His golden, forked tongue flicked nervously as he managed to mutter, ¡°I¡­ meant no disrespect.¡±

    Both stood frozen, their confidence and pride draining away under Lex¡¯s unrelenting gaze, their humanoid forms betraying their discomfort as they were reminded of who truly held authority over the universe.

    ¡°Well, now that you know your place, I will forgive you,¡± Lex said in a light, almost casual tone. The tension in the hall seemed to ease slightly, though the impact of his words lingered. Timorath and Vyrinox visibly relaxed, their shoulders dropping as they realized they had escaped what felt like the jaws of death. Their forms steadied, though the earlier encounter left a lingering unease in their hearts.

    The other primordials, who had been intently watching the scene unfold, remained motionless. None dared to speak or even move slightly in their seats, the atmosphere became so tense it felt suffocating. Lex, noticing this, waved his hand. A rush of energy swept across the hall, a gentle yet powerful breeze that seemed to carry away the tension. Though unaware of its effects, the primordials felt their minds clear and their bodies loosen, an inexplicable calm settling over them. Their focus sharpened, and for the first time since they arrived, they felt at ease.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°The main purpose I called you here,¡± Lex began, his tone carrying a mix of authority and intrigue, ¡°is to request a drop of your fundamental essence.¡± He paused, allowing the weight of his words to settle in their minds. ¡°From this essence, I will merge it with other elements and create creatures.¡±

    A murmur of silent thoughts stirred among the primordials, though none dared to voice them aloud. Sensing their questions, Lex continued with a faint smile. ¡°You might ask yourself why I need the essence of creatures when I can make them myself. The answer is simple,you are unique. You, my first creations, are unlike anything else in existence. That uniqueness is what I require.¡±

    The primordials exchanged subtle glances, internally questioning what made them so unique. Their thoughts raced. ¡°Unique? How? What could He mean?¡± Each of them, powerful and prideful in their own right, had never stopped to consider that they were anything more than tools of creation or guardians of the universe. The revelation stirred a deep curiosity,and, for some, a cautious pride in their hearts.

    ¡°All of you embody a fragment of the Origin Law,¡± Lex continued, his voice calm but firm, echoing through the hall. ¡°A fragment you received the moment you came into existence. These Origin Laws are the wellspring, the source from which each respective law flows.¡±

    He let his gaze sweep over the primordials, his tone steady yet piercing. ¡°Some of you may have noticed how your comprehension of these laws is unusually high. For others, mastery of your domain comes effortlessly, as though it is ingrained into your very being. You may think this is natural,but it is not.¡±

    Lex paused, letting the words sink in, the faint hum of Origin Energy around him filling the silence. Then, he continued, his tone sharper, more deliberate.

    ¡°The laws are not something meant to be accessed so easily. Yet, because of the essence within you ,essence imbued with traits of the Origin Law you have this ability.¡±

    He leaned back slightly, his glowing mist shifting as he finished, ¡°And it is this essence I need. With it, the creatures I create will inherit the potential to comprehend the laws themselves. Not as easily as you do, but with effort, they will have the capacity to unlock what was once inaccessible.¡±

    Some of the primordials had clear traces of worry  across their faces, their expressions betraying their unease. The thought that the extraction of their essence might hinder their comprehension of the laws gnawed at them. Lex, observing their concerns with an almost amused gaze, spoke in a calm and reassuring tone.

    ¡°What you are worrying about will not happen,¡± he said, his voice steady. ¡°Instead, it may even boost your comprehension of the laws.¡±

    Hearing this, the primordials visibly relaxed. Some exchanged glances of relief, while others looked away, embarrassed at having their fears so easily laid bare. Lex, however, could see through their emotions effortlessly, his gaze lingering with quiet amusement.

    It was Vastoth who finally broke the silence, his tone cautious yet respectful. ¡°What do you mean by boost our comprehension of the laws?¡±

    Lex leaned back slightly on his glowing throne, the mist swirling softly around him. He answered in a casual yet purposeful tone, ¡°As I said before, this may be an opportunity or a disaster,for some of you.¡±

    The primordials leaned forward slightly, their curiosity piqued.

    ¡°You will become the progenitors of the races created from your essence,¡± Lex continued. ¡°This grants you the right, and the power, to lead them. You will hold authority over them, tied intrinsically to their existence.¡±

    He paused, letting his words resonate before delivering the final revelation.

    ¡°But of course that is not the only benefit. The true reward lies in this: the more descendants you have, the stronger you will grow. Their progress, their mastery, their very existence will feed into your strength, allowing you to surpass your limits and reach unimaginable heights¡±

    The room grew still as the primordials processed his words. What he offered was a gift of immense potential, one that came with responsibilities and challenges. Yet, for the first time in eons, many of them felt a spark of ambition rekindled within. The mention of disaster barely registered in their minds,they were beings of immense power, each confident in their ability to overcome any obstacle.

 Chapter 13;Gathering the Essence

    Lex sat silently, his golden eyes scanning the gathered primordials, calm and watchful.their eyes blazing with barely concealed ambition.

    Timorath rose from his seat. He moved towards lex, his golden eyes calm but calculating, his movements having neither fear nor hesitation. ¡°I am ready,¡± he said, his voice even and courteous.

    A ripple of quiet curiosity passed through the assembly. A few of the primordials exchanged glances,some intrigued, others surprised,but none spoke. All eyes turned to Lex, awaiting his response.

    Lex rose slowly, the glowing mist surrounding his body constantly shifting as he floated forward. He stopped just before Timorath, his eyes expressionless. ¡°You are wise to step forward,¡± he said, his tone calm yet firm.

    Timorath inclined his head respectfully. His expression remained neutral, but his caution was evident as he asked, ¡°This essence,removing it will not affect my control over the laws of time, correct?¡±

    Lex met his gaze and answered . ¡°Not only will it leave your control intact,¡± he said, his voice reassuring, ¡°it may even strengthen your connection to the laws so no need to worry ,it won¡¯t change anything that even matters¡±

    Timorath studied Lex for a moment, then gave a single nod, satisfied. Without further hesitation, Lex raised his hand and lifted Timorath¡¯s humanoid form  gently into the air, the energy surrounding him shimmering faintly and Lex¡¯s power enveloped him.

    The hall fell utterly silent. The gathered primordials leaned forward slightly, their attention fixed on the unfolding scene.

    A faint glow appeared at the center of Timorath¡¯s chest, soft at first but gradually growing brighter as Lex¡¯s hand hovered closer. Timorath¡¯s body tensed, his golden eyes widening as the glowing fragment of his essence began to emerge. The droplet, small and radiant, floated free of his chest, drawn toward Lex¡¯s palm. It shimmered with an ethereal brilliance, pulsing faintly as if resonating with the flow of time itself,a fragment of the Origin Law of Time.

    As the essence left him, Timorath felt an unexpected emptiness wash all over him, sharp and fleeting, as though a vital part of him had been severed. His breath quickened, and for a moment unease crept in. ¡°This¡­ feels wrong. Am I truly whole without it? What if I¡¯ve miscalculated?¡± his form flickered unsteadily, as if struggling to maintain coherence.

    But he quickly steadied himself, his thoughts sharpening. ¡°No, the connection is still there. This is temporary, nothing more. He promised it would not diminish my power .¡± as Lex¡¯s hand closed around the droplet, the emptiness subsided. The connection to the laws returned back to him, grounding him. His form steadied, the flickering ceased, and he exhaled deeply, his expression composed but introspective.

    The other primordials watched in rapt silence. The droplet in Lex¡¯s palm glowed with an unearthly light, its beauty captivating. Some exchanged uneasy glances, their apprehension unspoken but evident. Others remained utterly still, their gazes locked on Lex, who held the fragment with effortless control.

    For a moment, the hall was devoid of sound, save for the faint hum of lingering energy. Then, slowly, Timorath descended, his feet touching the ground with a grace that had no external distress. He stood tall, his composure intact, though the experience lingered in his mind,a complex blend of unease and newfound clarity.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Lex turned his gaze back to the primordials, his expression impassive. He allowed the silence to stretch, his presence filling the space until the tension became almost unbearable.

    The primordials, still seated, seemed to absorb what they had just witnessed. The realization settled over them, undeniable and heavy: their turn was inevitable.

    Who will be next¡± lex voice echoed through the hall,the primordials glanced at each other trying to see who will go,Eryndral got up from her seat her molten form radiating heat distorting the air around her as she stepped forward.

    she came to stand where timorath had stood, The flickering glow of her molten essence dimmed slightly as she visibly steadied herself, her form softening as if to show she was ready.she was resolute and had confident aura that radiated from her.

    Lex seeing this was pleased,with a subtle motion he gently lifted her into the air as he slowly extracted her essence,a glowing droplet emerged from her radiating with fiery brilliance .the moment the drop was extracted she felt hollow emptiness wash over her and for a fleeting moment, doubt crept in. ¡°What is this? Am I losing something I can¡¯t get back?¡±

    Her thoughts flickered to Timorath. ¡°He endured. He recovered. So will I. I cannot falter. I am stronger than this.¡±

    As the connection to her law began to return it, she felt a surge of relief. ¡°It¡¯s still there. My fire, my essence,it hasn¡¯t left me. It¡¯s¡­ somehow a little more clearer now.¡±

    Her confidence returned, burning brighter than before. ¡°This is who I am. Nothing will change that. I am Origin of fire, and fire cannot be extinguished.¡±

    After that Eryndral returned to her seat, Lex remained silent, his gaze sweeping over the remaining primordials waiting. This time, there was no hesitation.Vastoth rose without a word, his movements fluid and confident as he approached Lex.

    The process was swift and seamless. Lex raised his hand, and Vastoth¡¯s essence was extracted with an efficiency that made it seem as though it had ended before it had even begun. Vastoth returned to his seat, his expression calm.

    Next came Vyrinox. The serpentine primordial moved forward, his golden eyes narrowing as he studied Lex. His movements were deliberate, and though his composure was outwardly smooth, there was a faint unease in his gaze. Lex greeted him with the same calm authority, and the process unfolded as it had for the others, leaving Vyrinox to return to his seat with a quiet, introspective demeanor.

    One by one, the primordials followed, each stepping forward, offering their essence, and returning to their place. The hall seemed to hum with energy as the last of the 108,000 drops of essence hovered in the air, glowing with unearthly light. The droplets floated in perfect harmony, each one resonating with its own unique energy, yet none interfering with the other,a balance maintained by Lex¡¯s will alone.

    Satisfied, Lex stood at the center of the hall, his golden eyes glowing faintly. ¡°Follow me,¡± he said, his voice calm yet commanding. ¡°I will take you to the realms I have created.¡±

    With a gentle wave of his hand, the air in the hall shifted. In an instant, the primordials felt a ripple of energy envelop them. The glowing mist around Lex flared briefly, and then they vanished,no sound, no trace, only the faint hum of Origin Energy lingering in the hall where they had sat moments before.

    The primordials reappeared in the void in unison, their humanoid forms intact, standing on the threshold of a vast new realm. The expanse of this realm stretched out before them,and what greeted them was boundless expanse that stretched infinitely,their eyes could not see its end.

    They could see mountains that stretched impossibly high curved with precision that they screamed perfection.their surface glowing faintly.forest of colossal trees than the tallest structure they have seen their leaves shining with faint glow as well.

    The primordials descended slowly, their humanoid forms moving with deliberate precision as they neared the ground. Vastoth, among the group, instinctively turned his focus inward, analyzing the space laws of the realm. His sharp eyes glimmered as he tried to grasp its intricacies, but after several attempts, he furrowed his brow and gave up. ¡°The space here is¡­ solid,¡± he thought, his frustration hidden behind his composed demeanor. ¡°Even flight would be a struggle if one lacked sufficient strength.¡±

    Around him, the others were similarly engaged, testing the laws tied to their own domains. Eryndral¡¯s flames flickered erratically for a moment as she tried to manipulate the fire within the realm, only for it to remain stubbornly unyielding. Timorath frowned, his golden eyes narrowing as he attempted to influence the flow of time, only to find it unnervingly stable. One by one, the primordials exchanged glances, their silent expressions communicating their shared realization: this realm was designed to be beyond their immediate mastery.

    Lex, walking at a measured pace behind them, observed their attempts with quiet amusement. The faint mist around his form shifted gently as he watched them move toward the center of the realm. He could have teleported them all instantly to their destination; the act would have taken no effort at all. But instead, he allowed them to walk, wanting them to feel the vastness of the realm he had created.

 Chapter 14;Creating Creatures

    At the center of the divine realm ;

    Lex stood before the gathered primordials, gesturing to the vast expanse surrounding them. ¡°This is the Divine Realm, the second strongest realm I have created. It will be your abode from now on. Here, you can live as you wish or leave at any time to explore other realms,¡± he said, his voice calm yet commanding.

    He paused, his  gaze sweeping over them, his tone sharpening slightly. ¡°But remember this, do not destroy them.¡± His voice carried a weight that left little room for argument.

    Most of the primordials listened attentively, some nodding in agreement. However, Delxi¡¯s expression darkened briefly at the final statement. As the embodiment of the law of destruction, Delxi thrived in chaos and annihilation. The vast empty universe had left his strength stagnant, unable to grow stronger. The revelation of other realms ignited a thrill within him,a promise of destruction that could finally increase his strength.

    But Lex¡¯s words extinguished that hope like a cold flame. Though resentment simmered within him, Delxi dared not show his displeasure. Not here, not in front of Lex. He masked his thoughts, his expression neutral as he remained standing among the primordials.

    Satisfied, Lex raised his hand, dispersing the gathering. Without hesitation, the primordialsturned, their forms shifting into motion as they disappeared swiftly into the distant horizon, leaving only the faint hum of their energy in the still air.

    Lex now stood alone as he watched them disappear one by one.he turned his attention to the essence drops as they emerged from the void their surface gleaming with ethereal brilliance, they hovered around him pulsating with energy.

    His gaze locked onto one drop and it immediately drifted towards him obeying his unspoken will. He raised his palm slowly, and the drop floated toward it, aligning itself in a delicate balance before hovering just above his palm.

    After that he materialized other elements,Each varying  in shape and form,some were as fine as dust,some were flickering fire while others were starlight mist,few of this material were necessary for what he was about to do but lex desired his creation to have different elements,distinct characteristicsand the will to strive against all adversity; so he added few rare materials.

    ¡°Eternal Flame ¡° it was an illusionary fire that instills will power and determination into the creatures ensuring they can strive against adversity.

    The next material was ¡°Tears of Origin¡± it was a drop of condensed emotion and experience fetched from the Origin Ocean,its role was to imbue creatures with empathy,creativity, and the capacity for deepthought. The third was primordial clay,this material was drawn from the core of the divine realm and it was infused with the foundational elements of creation, it Served as the physical vessel for the creatures.

    The next materials were ¡°crystalline ember¡± fragments left behind from the birth of naturalstars,its purpose was to add vitality and adaptability to the creatures. Among the materials the two most significant were The two main materials were the ¡°thread of genesis¡±it was one of the rarest material in the universe that even lex had only three This time, he chose to use one, despite it not being intended for such a purpose.

    The threads, delicate yet immensely powerful, would serve to connect the essence of the primordials to the creatures, binding their existence to the very foundation of the universe itself.Stolen novel; please report.

    The last material was the ¡°Breath of Creation¡± a rare and precious substance  formed after every act of creation though the amount that forms is limited.lex now had copious amounts from all the things he created.

    This ¡°Breath of Creation¡± was essential. It wouldawaken the creatures, imbuing them with life and consciousness. While other materials could achieve a similar effect, Lex had deliberately chosen the best in every category, ensuring that his creations would embody perfection and potential. To him, anythingless would not suffice.

    Lex slowly manipulated the materials as theyhovered above his palm their forms shifting and glowing as they merged with the essence drop seamlessly,this drop was from timorath and it was pulsating with temporal energy.the materialscoalesced together into shape and a figure slowly formed.

    The figure floated in the air, curled into a fetalposition, its form radiating an aura of immense power. Slowly, it began to move, its limbs unfurling with deliberate grace. As it moved, it descended gently, landing on the ground with a faint, reverberating thrum that echoed across the realm.

    The creature stood towering at an awe-inspiring 10,000 feet, its presence both overwhelming and majestic. Its skin was a deep, metallic gray with a subtle luster that caught the light, giving it an almost otherworldly sheen. Intricate patterns covered its hands, flowing like rivers of ancient design, each line pulsing faintly with energy.

    Its head was elongated, tapering into a sharp point at the top, adding to its alien and commandingappearance. Embedded in its chest was a glowing orb-like structure, spinning slowly, radiating a soft golden light. The sphere¡¯s steady motion mimicked the hands of a clock, a subtle reminder of its connection to the flow of time itself.

    The creature stood silently, its presence alone a testament to the fusion of power, precision, and purpose that had birthed it.

    Lex observed the creature for a moment, his golden eyes scanning it intently. Despite having come into existence mere seconds ago, it already displayedsigns of intelligence, its gaze wandering curiously around the vast space. When its eyes met Lex¡¯s, there was an unmistakable affection in its expression, as though it instinctively recognized its creator.

    The creature, however, couldn¡¯t discern Lex¡¯s reaction, as his face remained hidden behind the glowing mist that shifted subtly around him. Without a word, Lex extended his hand and carefully extracted a single drop of its blood, the shimmering crimson liquid floating gently into a small, sealed vessel. Satisfied, he stored it away for future use, his expression unreadable as he continued to observe his creation.

    After moments of observing, Lex shifted his focus to creating the next creature. As before, he gathered the materials and the essence drop, but this time the process was quicker, each step executed with ease and precision. The materials merged seamlessly, their energies harmonizing under Lex¡¯s control.

    Slowly, a new creature began to take form. Its massive body resembled that of a whale, its size so vast it seemed to distort the air around it. Thecreature¡¯s skin was a deep, rich purple, glisteningfaintly as if reflecting light from the sun.

    Four pairs of eyes adorned its colossal head, each one glowing softly with an ethereal hue, giving it an air of wisdom and otherworldliness. Embedded on its head was a gem-like structure, radiating a soft light. The gem pulsed faintly, almost like a heartbeat, as if connected to the very essence of its being.

    The creature floated effortlessly in the air, its presence serene yet commanding, a symbol of strength and mystery intertwined. Lex observed it for a moment, his expression unreadable behind the glowing mist, before continuing his work.

    Lex moved swiftly, his movements precise and efficient as he began creating other creatures. Each one unique, a reflection of the primordial essence it was drawn from, and carried a distinct connection to a universal law.

    With a graceful gesture, Lex merged the fiery essence of Eryndral with radiant materials. The result was a phoenix with feathers ablaze in hues of gold, crimson, and orange. Its wings shimmered like molten fire, and its eyes burned with an eternal flame. Every time it moved, embers floated into the air, and its very presence radiated rebirth and renewal, a living embodiment of the law of rebirth.

    Next Using Altheris¡¯ luminous essence, Lex crafted an eighteen -winged celestial being. Its radiant form glowed with an inner light, its wings refracting golden rays across the landscape. The seraph¡¯s merepresence brought a sense of calm and truth, embodying the law of light. Its golden eyes, deep and knowing, seemed to pierce through all falsehoods.

    Lex then turned to Abyssra¡¯s aquatic essence. The materials twisted and churned until a massive leviathan emerged. Its sleek, dark blue body shimmered like the surface of the ocean under moonlight. Glowing patterns traced its scales, pulsating like bioluminescent waves. The leviathan moved with a fluid grace, its presence embodying the endless tides and power of the sea.

    Lex stood at the center of the Divine Realm, his gaze sweeping over the 108,000 creatures he had meticulously created. Each one represented a unique law, its very existence tied to the primordial essence from which it was formed. These creatures were not merely beings,they were the first of their kind.

    But his work was far from over. Lex¡¯s vision extended beyond their current forms. He intended to scatter their essence and DNA across the universe, seeding the cosmos with the potential for life. From the smallest, simplest cells to fully evolved organisms, he wanted these species to grow and adaptindependently, shaped by their environments and experiences.

 Chapter 15;The Monolith

    As Vastoth flew through the endless expanse of the Divine Realm, his humanoid form cutting effortlessly through the air. His eyes narrowed with quiet focus as he traversed the boundless space. Suddenly, he froze mid-flight, his form hovering silently in the air.

    A strange sensation alerted him,he felt faint but undeniable sensation. He turned his head sharply to the right, his gaze narrowing as he focused on the distant horizon. The air around him felt subtly warped, as though the laws of space were bending unnaturally in that direction.

    ¡°What could be the source of this feeling?¡± he murmured, his voice low but laced with curiosity.

    For a moment, he hovered in silence, his mind racing with possibilities. It wasn¡¯t often that something could disrupt his connection to the spatial laws so subtly yet unmistakably.

    Vastoth¡¯s instincts urged caution, but his curiosity outweighed any hesitation. ¡°I can¡¯t ignore this,¡± he muttered to himself, his hand clenching slightly at his side. ¡°Whatever it is¡­ it¡¯s powerful enough to distort the space of the Divine realm,it¡¯s worth investigating.¡±

    Without another word, he altered his course, turning sharply toward the source of the sensation. His aura flared briefly as he accelerated, his movements deliberate and precise. The closer he got, the more the feeling intensified, like a gentle but insistent tug pulling at his very essence.

    The vast expanse around him began to change subtly. The air grew dense, almost heavy, and faint ripples appeared in the space ahead, distorting his vision like heatwaves rising from the ground.

    Vastoth slowed his pace, his cautious nature taking hold. ¡°Whatever this is, it¡¯s not ordinary,¡± he thought. ¡°Could it be another primordial? Or Maybe a treasure?¡±

    As he pressed forward, the sensation grew sharper, and the faint ripples transformed into visible distortions. Space itself seemed to twist and fold, revealing glimpses of something hidden just beyond the veil. Vastoth¡¯s eyes gleamed with anticipation, his flew fast as he prepared to uncover the source of the mysterious sensation.

    After a few minutes of flying, Vastoth arrived at the source of the sensation. What greeted him brought him to a sudden halt, his eyes widening in disbelief and his mouth gasped. A colossal mountain appeared before him, its sheer size commanding awe, but it wasn¡¯t the mountain itself that made Vastoth gasp. His sharp eyes locked onto something far more extraordinary,something that defied even his vast understanding of the Space law.

    And he moves closer to the base of the mountain as he walks with caution. His eyes narrow and he sees chaotic phenomena unfolding around him. The air here shimmers with an unnatural clarity, and the very fabric of space seems alive, twisting and bending in impossible ways. One must know that even for someone like Vastoth, who has the deepest mastery of space laws, it is nearly impossible to twist the space of the divine realm. But here, it twists and bends so easily.

    Vastoth was utterly engrossed, his focus consumed by the mesmerizing distortion of space around him. But his trance was abruptly broken when the ground beneath him trembled, fractures spreading outward with startling speed. Glowing fissures snaked across the surface like veins, each one pulsating with an ominous energy that seemed to resonate with the very fabric of the dimension.

    As he stared at the fissures, analyzing their patterns, an overwhelming sense of danger gripped him. His instincts flared, a primal warning urging him to move immediately.

    He turned back sharply his face pale with terror.Behind him,he saw large shards of fragmented space rushing towards him, resembling jagged, broken mirrors. They reflected warped images of the surroundings, some showing glimpses of distant stars, while others hinted at terrifying voids.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Vastoth darted through the shards in hurried, fluid motions, his body weaving expertly to avoid the deadly fragments. Yet, despite his efforts, a small shard grazed his outstretched hand. For a brief moment, he felt nothing,but then, as if the shard had passed through butter, his finger was severed cleanly. The missing piece vanished into the void, swallowed by the shard¡¯s fractured surface.

    He landed abruptly, his breathing heavy. Beads of sweat formed on his brow, though he hadn¡¯t yet noticed the missing finger. It wasn¡¯t until he sat down to examine himself that he realized the truth,his finger was gone.

    His golden eyes widened in disbelief, and a shiver ran down his spine. Fear gripped him tightly, but alongside the terror, a strange thrill coursed through his veins. His lips curled into an uneasy smile as the tension in his chest shifted to something almost exhilarating.

    ¡°Imagine¡­¡± he muttered to himself, his gaze lifting to the peak of the mountain. The shimmering monolith stood there, its form indistinct but unmistakable. ¡°Imagine what I could uncover if I fully explored this place¡­ or if I reached the top.¡±

    His eyes gleamed with equal parts dread and ambition, the flickering glow of the fissures reflecting in his gaze. Whatever lay ahead, Vastoth knew he couldn¡¯t turn back now.

    Vastoth moved with measured caution, each step deliberate as he approached the base of the towering mountain. The air around him shimmered with increasing intensity, and the ground beneath his feet seemed alive, pulsating with spatial energy. With every step, the phenomena grew more unpredictable,fractures that twisted light, swirling vortexes of banishment, and ripples in space that made the terrain appear both near and distant simultaneously.

    He paused briefly, his eyes scanning his surroundings, analyzing each distortion. His instincts screamed at him to remain alert. ¡°The deeper I go, the more dangerous it becomes,¡± he thought to himself.

    Vastoth¡¯s eyes lifted toward the peak of the mountain. The faint outline of the monolith became slightly clearer now, its glowing patterns flickering faintly through the distortion. With a determined look, he slowly ascended, his body lifting into the air as he floated upward. He kept his movements deliberate, scanning for anomalies that could trap or harm him.

    Each mile brought new challenges,waves of fractured space curled outward like tidal forces, and jagged shards floated unpredictably, their sharp edges gleaming like cosmic knives. But Vastoth pressed forward, his focus unbroken, driven by the desire to uncover what lay at the peak.

    After hours of relentless flight,Vastoth finally reached the mountain¡¯s peak,here the air was heavy with chaotic energy that made him  feel like moving was hurdle.

    The abundance of spatial phenomenons was overwhelming,Each step forward was calculated risk,if he moved even slightly to the left he will be greeted by jagged shards of fragmented space.To the right swirling space storms manifest tearing and twisting space.

    These phenomena appeared without warning,their randomness adding to the treacherousness of the journey.Vastoth stopped briefly closing his eyes as he activated his consciousness fully.He expanded it outward to scan for any shifts in the spatial currents. His heightened awareness allowed him to anticipate where the next anomaly might arise, but even then, the unpredictable nature of the environment kept him on edge.

    Slowly, methodically, he began moving towards the monolith. Each step was deliberate, his body tense but controlled as he weaved through the chaotic spatial phenomena around him. The towering structure loomed closer, its glowing patterns clearer now, radiating a strange harmony amidst the surrounding chaos.

    As Vastoth neared the monolith, the chaotic spatial phenomena that had plagued his journey suddenly ceased. The once-turbulent environment gave way to an eerie stillness. The area surrounding the monolith was untouched, serene, as though it existed in a separate reality entirely. The sharp shards, swirling storms, and bending distortions were nowhere to be seen.

    Relieved, Vastoth allowed himself to relax. The oppressive tension in his chest eased as he cautiously approached the monolith. However, when the distance between him and the towering structure narrowed to about 1,000 meters, something unusual happened. No matter how much he moved forward he couldn¡¯t take step forward, it felt as though he was being pushed back. It wasn¡¯t a physical force,his surroundings remained unchanged,but the space between him and the monolith seemed to stretch infinitely, defying his every step.

    He paused, frustration flickering across his face as he sat down on the reflective ground. His golden eyes fixed on the monolith, glowing faintly with curiosity and determination. For minutes, he contemplated the strange phenomenon, analyzing the structure and the forces at play.

    Finally, he arrived at a conjecture: The space surrounding the monolith is infinitely stretching, creating the illusion of distance.

    As if responding to his thoughts, a single line on the monolith¡¯s surface lit up, its glow cutting through the tranquil air. The rest of the line remained dim, except for a faint glimmer near the bottom. Vastoth studied it carefully, his mind racing.

    ¡°This must be tied to mastery,¡± he murmured, his gaze sharp. ¡°The more one understands the laws of space, the more the line lights up. Perhaps¡­ it reflects my own progress.¡±

    Curiosity driving him, Vastoth extended his consciousness toward the monolith. What he discovered left him stunned. The spatial laws surrounding it were unbelievably clear and simple,so much so that even someone with no prior knowledge of space would quickly become adept.

    A rare smile crossed Vastoth¡¯s face, his excitement barely contained. ¡°A place where space reveals itself so freely,¡± he muttered. ¡°This¡­ this is a treasure beyond comprehension.¡±

    His earlier frustration was replaced with a sense of exhilaration. This monolith wasn¡¯t just a challenge,it was an opportunity, a gateway to perfecting the mastery of space itself. The infinite stretch of distance now felt less like a barrier and more like an invitation.

 Chapter 16;Cosmic void source

    River of Time

    Lex emerged silently from the void, his figure materializing above the river of time. The water  reflected the surrounding emptiness, a perfect mirror of the void. He gazed down In some parts of the current, fish thrashed against the flow, their struggle fierce and unrelenting. A few succeeded, their effort splitting the river into branching tributaries.

    Lex looked at the edge of the river and saw the primordials gathered along the river bank ,some stood closer their reflection visible in the river while some were standing farther back, Their expressions were unreadable,not because of emotion but because they weren¡¯t physically present. They appeared only as apparitions.

    Lex¡¯s gaze rested on the apparitions, his expression steady and unreadable. ¡° So, they exist outside time,¡± he said quietly, his tone calm. He studied them briefly, then turned his attention back to the task ahead. Without hesitation, he moved forward, focused and unbothered.

    He arrived at the source of the river,before him stretched an infinite void,black,deep,and eerily silent. At the heart of the void, a single, impossibly bright point of light pulsed steadily. It radiated cold relentless brilliance that cut through the surrounding darkness like a beacon of absolute authority. The light¡¯s intensity seemed paradoxical,blinding yet soothing, immense yet contained.

    From this singular point emerged the River of Time like a waterfall , the liquid light poured downward, its flow cutting a stark contrast against the infinite blackness. Each ripple in the river carried faint, fleeting images,moments of birth and death, creation and destruction, all intertwined in an endless stream.

    Lex floated closer, his gaze fixed on the light. As he approached, the energy around him shifted, becoming heavier, more alive. He felt time itself bending and folding, pressing against him as if testing his resolve. The light grew brighter, overwhelming even his enhanced vision, but Lex did not falter.

    He stood above the light,he extended his consciousness outward, probing the source. What he found sent a faint tremor through him,not fear, but a deep understanding.

    The Cosmic Void Source was not just the origin of the river; it was the origin of time itself. It existed outside the rules of the universe, a singularity where moments were born, shaped, and sent flowing into the endless current of existence. To touch it was to confront the fabric of time in its purest, rawest form.

    Lex summoned a small sealed vessel before him, its simple form holding immense purpose. With a wave of his hand, he opened it, and a single drop of blood, surrounded by his glowing aura, floated out.

    The drop pulsated with time energy, syncing with the rhythm of the Void Source ahead. Lex guided it carefully, his aura steady as he moved the drop closer.

    As it reached the light, the Void Source rippled faintly, and the drop disappeared into it. A subtle pulse radiated outward, and Lex stood still, watching as the source absorbed the essence, its flow resuming with quiet acknowledgment.

    What Lex wanted do was to distribute drops of blood evenly across the universe. After countless calculations and possibilities, he determined the Cosmic Void Source was the perfect conduit. It would not only ensure the distribution was flawless but also make the formations appear as though they had naturally emerged, seamlessly woven into the fabric of universe.

    After the first drop was absorbed into the Cosmic Void Source, Lex materialized the remaining drops of blood. Each drop pulsed with distinct energy, and the surrounding air grew dense as the various laws within them began to interact. Some drops coexisted peacefully, their energies blending seamlessly, while others clashed violently.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Among them, the drops of Chaos and Order were the most volatile. They spiraled toward each other, their opposing energies creating waves of distortion in the space around them. Sparks of chaos erupted while threads of stabilizing order attempted to contain them.

    ¡°As expected,¡± Lex thought, his expression calm as he observed their struggle. ¡°Their inherent natures oppose each other, seeking dominance even in their most basic forms.¡±

    He extended his hand, his aura enveloping the clashing drops. The volatile energies stilled under his control, their chaotic interaction quelled. To others, such a conflict might seem a flaw,a dangerous instability. But Lex saw it differently.

    ¡°This opposition isn¡¯t a flaw,¡± he mused, his eyes steady. ¡°It¡¯s a cornerstone. The interplay between Chaos and Order is what gives life its infinite possibilities¡±

    Lex manipulated the drops of blood with precision, guiding them one by one toward the glowing point of light. Each drop pulsed faintly, its unique energy resonating as it drew closer. As they neared the light, they were effortlessly absorbed into it, vanishing seamlessly without leaving a trace.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    In a distant galaxy, within a star system and on an unassuming planet, a single drop of blood appeared on the surface. Its emergence was sudden and catastrophic, instantly leveling the surrounding terrain.

    At first, the drop was minuscule, no larger than a cell. But it quickly expanded, returning to its previous size,a massive 10-meter sphere of pulsating energy. The ground trembled under its sheer presence, and the air grew heavy as its energy radiated outward.

    Then, without warning, the drop began to shrink. Its contraction caused a second wave of destruction, flattening everything in its vicinity. The once-massive drop compressed itself into the smallest size possible, its energy condensing into a singular point.

    Moments later, it expanded violently, inflating like a balloon before exploding with immense force. Fragments of the blood scattered across the planet, spreading far and wide. Some pieces embedded themselves deep into the mountains, while others drifted into forests, rivers, and oceans.

    A few fragments breached the atmosphere, floating aimlessly into the vastness of space. On the planet, the scattered particles began to dissolve into the environment.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    At the demon tower

    A single drop of blood appeared at the highest layer of the tower, hovering ominously above the red ocean. It pulsed with a sinister energy that seemed to challenge the very nature of its surroundings. The demonic energy in the air surged toward it, seeking to invade, but instead, the blood absorbed it greedily. With each wave of absorption, its ominous aura grew stronger, darker, more potent.

    For a moment, the drop pulsated irregularly, as if struggling to contain the immense power it had consumed. Then, without warning, it burst into countless tiny particles, scattering into the air and falling toward the ocean.

    The particles, now reduced to their smallest form, began to transform. Each one became a cell, throbbing unevenly as they absorbed energy from the red ocean below. Slowly, their forms began to shift, expanding and wrapping themselves in translucent shells. One by one, the cells became eggs, faintly glowing with an eerie inner light.

    Trillions of cells transformed into eggs, They settled calmly at the depths of the red ocean, motionless yet brimming with latent energy. It was as if the ocean itself cradled them, waiting.

    When the time for their hatching arrives, the ocean would no longer house them. With an unseen force, the eggs would be ejected from the depths, rising to the surface and beyond, ready to release the life within them into the world.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The immortal realm

    A silvery drop of blood appeared atop a mountain before suddenly exploding into tiny fragments. The pieces scattered across the realm, some settling on volcanic peaks, while others drifted far enough to reach the sun.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The dark realm

    When the drop of blood appeared, it was immediately swallowed by a formless entity made of dark energy. The entity¡¯s form trembled violently before collapsing into what seemed like a deep slumber, overwhelmed by the sheer power contained within the drop.

    Another drop of blood appeared at a different location. Unlike the first, this one successfully dispersed, scattering its fragments across the realm.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Divine realm

    Several drops appeared simultaneously in different locations. Each one dispersed, scattering across vast regions as if guided by an unseen force, spreading their essence far and wide.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Most of the drops dispersed across the galaxies, each finding its way to the most fitting and appropriate locations, as if guided by nature itself to where they were deemed worthy.Lex situated at the cosmic void source was seeing all this happen.¡±Now that the creatures are supposed to be where they are supposed to be,I should let it begin¡±

    Lex extended his hand toward the Cosmic Void Source. As his fingers made contact, an overwhelming surge of information flooded his mind,he saw and perceived all that existed in the universe, from the vast realms to the smallest particles. For a moment, he felt disoriented, his thoughts spiraling under the sheer volume of knowledge.

    The crystal ball in his mind trembled, its energy surging to stabilize his mind. It swiftly sorted through the torrent, retaining only what was relevant while discarding the rest. Clarity returned to Lex as the chaos subsided. Now, the universe lay before him, vivid and intricate, like a vast, unending painting stretched out in infinite detail.

    The reason Lex undertook this project was to define time itself. Mortals measured time in hours, years, and centuries,a practical but limited framework. What Lex sought was vastly different. He aimed to create a universal structure for time, one that would govern existence on a cosmic scale, weaving the flow of moments into a seamless, absolute order.

 Chapter 17;Defining Time

    The universe trembled,planets visibly shook, their surface cracking, some even got out from their orbit drifting into the void as they became wandering planets.

    Lex who was fully engrossed with his working in the cosmic void source was unaware of the consequences of his power and his actions.he dissected the time laws of the universe into their most basic form. The delicate balance of the universe faltered for a moment and it caused these disasters.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Divine realm

    The primordials and the Ascendants reacted with curious gaze especially the ascendants as they discussed among themselves.they were the creatures lex created from the essence of the primordials.

    For a moment, time seemed to halt, the stillness permeating everything. Then, just as abruptly, it resumed its natural flow. The Divine Realm remained largely unaffected, its stability unwavering, but across the universe, the effects were far more pronounced. Ripples of disruption spread through galaxies and dimensions, leaving traces of imbalance.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Lex now viewed time from an entirely new perspective, unlike anything he had perceived before. This was vastly different from the way he comprehended it previously,this time it was about reconstruction. He approached time like a human repairing a complex machine, deconstructing its foundations, analyzing its flaws, and carefully reshaping its framework to align with his vision.

    What laid before him was countless strands of time glowing.each strand throbbed faintly with moments from the past,present and future.he extended his hand and grabbed one of the strands.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    At unknown space and time

    A colossal hand materialized over clusters of galaxies it¡¯s sheer size dwarfing the countless galaxies making it look like it was holding them like bunch of sand. The hand lingered for mere moments and it disappeared immediately.a lone figure standing at the void witnessed it.he looked up and saw the hand,his voice trembled and shock was evident¡±what!¡­¡­have I just seen ¡­!¡±before he could finish it A fear so absolute washed over him, it shattered his composure and dragged him into the depths of unconsciousness.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Lex, who had been holding the strand, released it instantly. ¡°That was¡­ uncalculated. I misjudged its fragility¡± he thought as realization dawned upon him. Understanding the magnitude of what he had done, he materialized a small sealed vessel and dropped it as compensation to the figure.

    Now that he learned from his previous mistake he approached it cautiously.He manipulated the strand, his  eyes focused as he rewrote the laws of time piece by piece. Each adjustment was deliberate, weaving a framework that would govern the flow of the universe.

    1 Mortal Era: Equivalent to 108,000 years, a span incomprehensible to most mortals.

    1 Cosmic Era: Equivalent to 100 Mortal Eras, marking the rise and fall of civilizations across galaxies.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    1 Kalpa: Equivalent to 1,000 Cosmic Eras, a unit of time so vast it eclipsed even the oldest known histories.

    1 Cosmic Reset: Equivalent to 100,000 Kalpas, a point where the universe itself would undergo renewal.

    Lex knew that most creatures would not even live to witness a single Cosmic Era. The span of such time was unattainable for all but the strongest. To exist outside of time, like the Primordials, was an impossibility for nearly all.

    Satisfied with the structure, Lex added a hidden feature within the time laws,a secret mechanism that would only manifest when the right conditions are met.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Lex vanished from his place, reappearing across various parts of the universe where life was evolving. Standing above a planet, he scanned the surroundings. Cells constantly died and were born, a cycle of endless renewal. His eyes flickered briefly before he disappeared again, moving swiftly to other regions where signs of life had emerged.

    From planets housing primitive organisms to the deeper layers of space, Lex observed silently. The deep layers, once barren, now teemed with life. These creatures differed vastly from those on the surface,some bore humanoid forms, others resembled animals, but the majority had serpentine bodies, slithering through the dark expanse.

    Lex¡¯s expression remained indifferent, though his gaze lingered on the creatures of the deep. Unlike the beings of the first layer, still evolving, these entities already had fully formed bodies. It intrigued him.

    After several scans, Lex discovered the cause,irregular timescales. The layers of the universe no longer flowed uniformly. His interference with the Cosmic Void Source had altered the balance, creating layers where time moved faster or slower. Though the repercussions did not affect Lex personally, he understood the effect it could have on the creatures he had created.

    This realization was a quiet reminder: even his boundless power could ripple through the universe in unforeseen ways.

    To prevent such disruptions from occurring again, Lex decided to create something that could monitor the universe when his attention was on something else. He pondered deeply, pacing back and forth as he deduced possible outcomes and solutions.

    After careful consideration, he devised the concept of a ¡°will.¡±

    This ¡°will¡± would not resemble him but would serve a purpose similar to the natural ¡°will¡± of the universe,a guiding force to maintain balance and order. However, unlike the original ¡°will,¡± which acted on pure instinct and operated like a machine, this new ¡°will¡± would be attuned to the needs of a living, evolving cosmos.

    Lex reflected on the flaws of the previous ¡°will.¡± If it were still alive, the universe would have remained stagnant. Life would have taken agonizingly long time to emerge, and the realms would never have ever formed,or even if they formed it will not be early or as cohesively as they had under his influence. The natural ¡°will¡± lacked the adaptability and purpose required for creation to flourish.

    Lex vanished from his location, reappearing at the blank point. Sitting cross-legged in the vast white void, he began to introspect deeply. To create something resembling a ¡°will,¡± he needed to grasp its essence.

    As he delved into his own being, he uncovered the truth of his existence: his very foundation was the Will of the Universe. A will, he realized, was the collective mind power of all things within the universe. Every entity, no matter how small or vast, contributed to this latent force.

    However, the strength of this mind power varied,shaped by experiences, circumstances, and the nature of the entity. Lex understood the fragility of his essence. If every entity in the universe ceased to exist, so would he. Yet, as long as even a single being or thing remained, so too would he endure.

    The mind power of living, sentient beings, rich with thought and emotion, was far greater than that of lifeless objects. Still, all things, regardless of scale or complexity, played their role in sustaining the collective will.

    Without realizing it, Lex¡¯s understanding deepened as he slipped into an enlightened state. In this heightened awareness, the interconnected nature of all things became clear, opening new possibilities for his creation.

    In his enlightened state, Lex turned his focus inward, observing the depths of his own essence. He saw the composition of his soul laid bare,a delicate balance tipping ever further. Seventy percent of his soul radiated the unique characteristics of the Will of the Universe, forged entirely from the collective mind power of the universe.

    The remaining thirty percent was his humanity, a flickering light fighting a losing battle against the overwhelming presence of the will. It clung to fragments of emotion, individuality, and memory, yet its grip was weakening.he decided to tackle this problem after he creates the will.

    Lex severed 1 percent of his soul, reducing the will within him to 69 percent. Unintentionally, this caused his humanity to grow, rising to 31 percent and further diminishing the will¡¯s dominance. The shift was subtle, but its impact was immediate,a faint ripple of change coursed through him unknowingly.

    He stabilized the remaining soul power, focusing on the will¡¯s fragment. Drawing on Origin Energy and Mind Power materialized from the collective essence of his creations, Lex carefully infused these forces into the severed part.

    As the energies intertwined, a fragile consciousness began to form within the fragment. It pulsed faintly, its essence unsteady yet filled with potential, carrying faint traces of the mind power contributed by countless beings across the universe.

 Chapter 18;Celestial Mandate

    Lex held the small white light ball in his hand, He scanned its essence down to its most basic form and noticed subtle similarities to himself. Resolving to further refine its purpose, Lex removed 10 percent of his law mastery.

    The process was swift and precise. All the laws he removed coalesced into a single, small, pentagon-shaped gem. It hovered in the air, pulsating with immense power, its power undiminished even in the blank point,a place where laws were inherently ineffective.

    Using his power, Lex duplicated the gem, creating two identical replicas. Now three gems hovered before him, each radiating identical power and law mastery.Yet, Lex frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t want them to remain generic copies.

    He reached forward, reclaiming the original gem and reabsorbing it into himself, leaving only the two. With deliberate intent, Lex altered their compositions. To one gem, he infused laws that made it fully compatible with the new will he was forming. To the other, he adjusted the laws to make it universally adaptable, compatible with any entity that might wield it in the future.

    The two gems pulsed with unique energy signatures as Lex carefully brought one closer to the glowing will ball. With deliberate precision, he fused the gem into the ball, and in an instant, a dramatic transformation unfolded.

    The ball expanded, its mass increasing exponentially, and a radiant white figure emerged from within, seamlessly blending with the surrounding white void. The figure took on a humanoid form, its silhouette smooth and unblemished. However, its eyes were devoid of emotion, blank and unreadable, as if reflecting the neutrality of its existence.

    Without hesitation, the figure kneeled before Lex, its presence radiating obedience and purpose. It awaited his command, silent and still, a being born from the fusion of universal laws and pure will.

    Lex watched the kneeling figure in silence as he thought to himself¡±let me test it.¡±With a wave of his hand, he conjured a miniature realm;full of chaotic storms, unstable laws, and collapsing timelines.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you can do,¡± Lex murmured.

    The figure rose without hesitation, stepping into the chaotic realm. Its movements were precise, methodical, as if unbothered by the maelstrom around it. The storms calmed under its influence, and the collapsing timelines wove themselves back together seamlessly.

    Lex¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and he internally reasoned. ¡°It follows commands perfectly, but does it act on its own?¡± He intensified the scenario, adding an unpredictable element;an anomaly created by conflicting laws. The figure hesitated for the briefest moment, then acted, resolving the conflict with cold and ruthless efficiency.

    ¡°Not bad, but far from complete.¡±he praised.

    After that he recalled the figure, Lex spoke, his tone carrying authority.

    ¡°You will be the keeper of balance,¡± he said. ¡°You will watch over the flow of time, the integrity of space, and the harmony of creation itself.¡±the primordials crossed his mind they were supposed to be keepers of balance but the way they acted made him reconsider,some of them were selfish and consumed by greed.

    The figure tilted its head slightly, acknowledging his words without expression. Lex frowned, extending a thread of his consciousness toward it.

    ¡°Can you comprehend what I ask of you?¡±

    The figure¡¯s blank eyes glowed faintly, a quiet hum emanating from its form. ¡°I exist to fulfill your will,¡± it replied, its voice devoid of emotion.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Lex leaned back, contemplating. Fulfilling commands is one thing. Understanding their implications is another.

    Lex raised his hand, and an invisible energy flowed from his hand¡°Your form lacks what is needed to interact with this universe,¡± he said. He infused a fraction of his humanity into the figure and made it so that it could only reason with logic on the basis of emotions.

    The figure¡¯s blank eyes flickered, and for the first time, faint trace of what looked like emotion stirred within them,curiosity, perhaps even determination. Its form shifted slightly, the once-sterile appearance gaining subtle details that gave it a sense of presence.

    ¡°Better,¡± Lex muttered. ¡°But not enough.¡± He wove strands of Origin Energy into its core, refining its compatibility with the universe. Now, the figure radiated authority, not as an extension of Lex, but as an entity in its own right.

    Lex extended his hand, creating a glowing thread of time energy. ¡°Your first task,¡± he began, ¡°is to stabilize this.¡±

    The thread crackled violently, shifting between past and future states. Lex¡¯s eyes gleamed with anticipation as the figure reached out, its movements careful yet decisive. The thread fought back, writhing like a serpent, but the figure¡¯s blank aura enveloped it, calming its chaotic energy.

    ¡°Good,¡± Lex said, though his expression remained unreadable. ¡°But can you maintain it?¡±

    He increased the energy¡¯s volatility, forcing the figure to adapt. The figure faltered momentarily, but then its power surged, stabilizing the thread once more.

    Satisfied with the test, Lex stepped back, folding his arms. He observed the figure as it stood motionless.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s see if you can act without direction,¡± he murmured.

    He allowed a ripple of instability to spread through the surrounding white void . The figure reacted immediately, extending its hand to suppress the disturbance. Lex raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Good¡­ but predictable. What will you do if I leave entirely?¡±

    He turned, vanishing from the blank point, leaving the figure alone. Hidden from view, Lex watched as the figure surveyed the surroundings, scanning for further disruptions. Its actions were precise but lacked creativity.

    ¡°Still incomplete,¡± Lex whispered to himself. ¡°But it has potential.¡±

    Returning to the blank point lex stood in front of the figure,he pondered¡±what name should it have¡±Lex sat in silence, His mind churned as he pondered a fitting name for this creation.

    ¡°Heavenly Overseer¡­ no, too direct,¡± he mused silently. ¡°The Immutable Path¡­ perhaps, but it lacks the weight I want.¡± His thoughts circled other options,Eternal Order, Transcendent Dao¡ªbefore settling on one that felt right.

    ¡°Celestial Mandate,¡± he murmured, the words resonating with finality. It carried the authority and balance he envisioned, embodying the essence of the Will. With a faint nod, he spoke the name aloud, solidifying its identity and enforcing its principles.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    At the same moment, the primordials scattered across the universe felt an oppressive gaze fall upon them. The very fabric of space around them tightened, constricting their movements, as an invisible weight pressed down on their existence.

    Restrictions they had never experienced before took hold. The surrounding space grew unnaturally solid, and tasks that once required little effort now demanded significantly more. If they could reduce a mountain to rubble with a single punch before, now it would take two or more strikes to achieve the same.

    The changes were most apparent in the Divine Realm. Already a place where their power had limits, it had now become nearly unyielding. Once, they couldn¡¯t destroy a mountain there; now, even the strongest of them could only hope to leave a faint mark. The Celestial Mandate had solidified the realm further, turning it into an untouchable fortress, a stark reminder of their diminishing supremacy.

    Frustration and unease rippled through them, but none dared to question the source of this shift, for they knew whose will was behind it.

    The Celestial Mandate imposed further changes upon the universe. Access to the laws, once boundless, was now restricted. The clarity and ease with which the primordials once navigated the laws were diminished, forcing them to exert far greater effort to wield their powers.

    Navigating the layers of space had become particularly challenging. The paths between layers grew treacherous, and only those with significant mastery over space laws could traverse them with ease. Those with lower mastery found themselves struggling, their movements hindered as if the universe itself had become an obstacle.

    The mandate also introduced a fundamental balance to the system of power. It decreed that the more laws one mastered, the higher their potential and combat prowess. However, a new rule emerged: one who mastered a single law to its peak could rival, or even surpass, someone who had comprehended many laws but lacked depth in any of them.

    This balance ensured no path was inherently superior. A jack-of-all-trades could rise high, but a singular master could match them. The universe itself now rewarded focus, depth, and understanding as much as it did versatility. For the primordials, this realization was both a challenge and an opportunity¡ªone that would reshape how they approached their own power.

    The Ascendants, scattered across various locations in the Divine Realm, felt the subtle shift ripple through existence. Though the change was less impactful for them compared to the Primordials, it was still undeniable.

    Those with greater strength and mastery over the laws could sense the adjustments more acutely. The stronger the creature, the clearer the understanding of the changes brought about by the Celestial Mandate. For the weaker Ascendants, the shift was a faint unease, an indistinct awareness that something fundamental had altered.

    The Celestial Mandate began to fade from Lex¡¯s sight, its luminous form dissolving in a gradual, almost deliberate motion. Lex watched silently, his eyes calm and unreadable, as the creation he had shaped so meticulously dispersed into the vast fabric of the universe.

    Without a sound, it vanished completely, moving to fulfill its purpose, leaving Lex standing alone in the stillness of the blank point.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    End

    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 19;-Lex-

    Lex sat cross-legged in the quiet void, his expression serene, yet his mind a whirlpool of focused intent. The delicate balance within his soul had shifted once more, reverting to its original state of 70 percent Will and 30 percent Humanity after he had given a fragment of his humanity to the Celestial Mandate.

    He closed his eyes, the faint glow around him pulsing steadily as he turned his attention inward. The duality within him was stark: the overwhelming power and detachment of the Will clashed with the remnants of his humanity, which clung tenaciously to its presence.

    This imbalance could not be ignored. Lex resolved to confront it, to bring stability to the core of his existence before it unraveled further.

    In deep introspection, he gradually entered a meditative state, the energy surrounding him now calm. Within his mind, he envisioned his soul as a fractured sphere. One side was a cold, radiant light, representing the Will¡ªvast, logical, and unfeeling. The other side flickered weakly, a dim flame of Humanity, fragile but persistent, a vital reminder of his mortal roots.

    The fracture between the two created discord, preventing them from coalescing. He muttered to himself, "Both halves exist, yet they oppose. They are incomplete with the other." He pondered for moments, ¡°should i make them whole?" But the real question was, how?

    After countless deductions, with the aid of the crystal ball, he arrived at a solution. Lex created an illusion of a lifeless yet perfectly ordered small universe a place where logic ruled supreme. The galaxies here were evenly spaced, the stars burned in perfect cycles, and life could not exist here because life  was inherently chaotic.

    "If it were outside the blank point, all of this would have been impossible," he thought.

    He walked through this illusionary universe, admiring its precision yet feeling a gnawing emptiness. A single thought crossed his mind: "Perfection without life is nothing but stagnation. A machine devoid of purpose."

    After experiencing the illusionary logic universe, he plunged into the next illusion, a vision of pure chaos a world brimming with uncontrolled emotion and creativity. Here, stars collapsed into endless voids, and lifeforms emerged only to destroy themselves moments later.

    He slowly felt the pull of raw emotion;the love, pain, and joy that drove life,yet he also witnessed how unchecked emotion consumed itself which made him reflect "Emotion is the spark of creation, but without structure, it destroys itself."

    After that both visions faded, leaving Lex in the blank void once more. Through this, he learned: Neither logic nor emotion could prevail alone. They must coexist, tempering each other to create balance. Furthermore, he had come to a profound realization: his duality, the opposing forces within him, was both his greatest strength and his most glaring weakness. The Will, cold and unyielding, gave him authority over the universe, while his Humanity, fragile yet vibrant, connected him to the life he had created.

    Although Lex could choose to abandon one aspect of himself, the decision was fraught with an impossible dilemma. The prospect of abandoning his Will, the source of his authority, meant risking the very power that allowed him to shape and oversee the universe. Would his authority over existence diminish, or vanish entirely? He wasn''t certain, and the uncertainty itself gnawed at him.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Yet, the alternative was no less harrowing. If he chose to abandon his Humanity, the essence of the man he once was

    would cease to exist,No trace of him would remain.The memories of his previous life,his joys, his pain, and the emotions that defined him¡ªwould fade into obscurity. The Will part of him, cold and unrelenting, would see such attachments as unnecessary, erasing them entirely in time.

    Lex''s thoughts churned. "If I lose my Humanity, I lose myself. If I lose the Will, I lose my purpose and authority. Either way, what remains is incomplete."

    The weight of the choice pressed heavily on him, but one truth became clear: abandoning either was not an option. He needed both to be whole, to be Lex not just a creator, but a being with both purpose and identity.

    To overcome this dilemma, he understood what needed to be done. The two must not coexist and he must not abandon one,the two must become one unified soul.

    Activating his unparalleled ability, Infinite Understanding, Lex immersed himself in contemplation. For what felt like centuries within the timeless white void, his mind unraveled the intricate layers of his duality. Threads of logic intertwined with emotion as he sought the solution. His thoughts spiraled through infinite possibilities, examining every angle with meticulous precision.

    Each moment brought him closer to the answer, each century refining his vision. He saw the flaws, the strengths, and the path forward. "To blend these forces into a singular, unified soul," he thought, "I must transcend what they are now and create something entirely new."

    Without hesitation he removed his soul from his body with unnatural precision, making it hover in front of him. His body, now soulless, functioned on pure instinct that Lex had etched into it. His body''s eyes looked like an emotionless puppet as it stood in front of his soul. He divided his soul into three parts, and for the first part, he cautiously created a metaphysical construct within it. It was a construct designed with the aim of merging the Will and the Humanity.

    The construct was a spinning wheel, radiant with crystalline light and flickering flames. Lex, with meticulous control, channeled the remaining two incomplete souls into the wheel. As they came into contact with the wheel, they both started to resist as they clashed together. The Will tried to freeze the wheel, while Humanity caused its flames to flare uncontrollably. These two opposing forces struggled within the wheel, each trying to assert its dominance over the other.

    The wheel began to spin faster, containing the chaos and forcing the two forces to interact rather than destroy each other. The crystalline light began to absorb some of the warmth from the flames, softening its rigidity, while the flames drew structure from the light, becoming more stable and focused.

    After a long period of time, the wheel glowed brighter, and the alternating patterns of the two souls blurred as their energies started to merge. Lex watched intently, controlling the process with precision. His thoughts focused on maintaining equilibrium, ensuring that neither force overwhelmed the other.

    As the spinning of the wheel slowed, the woven energies stabilized into a perfect sphere, transforming into the Soul of Perfect Harmony. After that, the wheel dissipated and returned to its previous state, its purpose fulfilled, and it remerged with the sphere, becoming a unified soul as it hovered before Lex''s body.

    Lex extended his hand and took the sphere into his hands, wanting to reabsorb it. The moment he absorbed it, a profound transformation occurred: He felt both the clarity of logic and the vibrancy of emotion, but without conflict. His thoughts became sharper, his decisions more intuitive.

    What surprised him most was the "Soul of Perfect Harmony" after the transformation. His soul now had characteristics he never had before; his soul now had dynamic traits. For example, if his emotions became overwhelming, the logical aspects provided stability. If logic became rigid, the emotional aspects restored flexibility.

    Also, his soul now perfectly aligned with the universe, allowing him to interact with the universe on a deeper level. Before, he could control the flow of time, space, and energy, but now, time, space, and the other laws became an extension of himself.

    Lex now returned to the man he once was in his previous life, yet he was also something entirely different. The memories and essence of his former self remained, but they were now intertwined with the vast understanding and power he had gained as the Will of the universe. His ambition had evolved; no longer bound by mortal desires or fleeting goals, it now aligned with a grand purpose.

    The way he perceived the world had changed profoundly. Where once he saw life through the lens of a single existence, he now observed the universe as a vast, interconnected tapestry. He now understood the delicate balance between chaos and order from different perspectives, creation and destruction, and how each thread played a role in shaping existence.

    Lex was no longer just a man now, nor solely a cosmic force. He had become a being of purpose.His perspective was no longer limited by the constraints of time or mortality; he could see the infinite possibilities that lay ahead, and he was determined to shape them with care and precision.

    He stood in the blank point, his eyes reflecting the vastness of the universe. For the first time in eons, Lex felt whole;not as the man he once was, nor as the detached Will he had become, but as a harmonious blend of both the real ''HIM''.

 Chapter 20;Blessed Land

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Origin Ocean

    With a sharp crack,the void tore open and lex stepped out of it. His gaze swept over the Origin Ocean, taking in its boundless expanse, unchanged and eternal. The surface shimmered with origin energy, rippling as if acknowledging his presence. Without hesitation he began to float slowly towards the center of the origin ocean.

    After he arrived at the center of the Origin Ocean, an island slowly formed at the center of the origin ocean. At the heart of this island stood a two-story building with smooth, modern looking building,a stark contrast to the ancient, chaotic energies surrounding it. A lush garden sprawled behind the structure, vibrant with cosmic herbs and rare plants, some of which were nearly impossible to find beyond the ocean¡¯s vicinity. Each plant thrived, their colors shifting subtly under the ethereal light.

    Lex slowly landed on the island and his body changed as he assumed his previous human appearance although his temperament changed drastically from how it was in his previous life. His body was now unassuming and ordinary. His height and build were neither imposing nor fragile, a reflection of the man he had been. Yet, subtle differences marked him now. His skin, though plain, seemed to radiate a faint, almost imperceptible glow, as if the stars themselves whispered beneath its surface. His eyes, once merely curious, now shimmered with infinite depth, galaxies swirling faintly within their gaze, betraying the vastness of his knowledge and power.

    His posture, calm and grounded, carried no arrogance but exuded an aura of unshakable authority, as if the universe itself stood with him. Even his hands, still roughened by the memory of mortal work, held a quiet strength, capable of shaping reality with a simple motion. While his form echoed the simplicity of his past life, it now felt like a vessel too small for the immensity of his power.

    Lex stepped into the building, his steps deliberate, the faintest trace of nostalgia flickering across his face. The memories of his mortal past brushed against his consciousness, but just as quickly as the emotion appeared, it vanished,buried beneath the vastness of his being, as though it had never existed.

    He moved through the building¡¯s sleek, modern halls, his fingers grazing the smooth surfaces. The simplicity of the structure reminded him of a time when life was unburdened by universal responsibility. He walked into the garden, its vibrant cosmic herbs and rare plants swaying faintly as if greeting him. For a moment, Lex knelt and studied a flower, its colors shifting gently under the ethereal light. His movements were slow, methodical, resembling those of a mortal deeply immersed in the small joys of life.

    After exploring every corner of the island, Lex stood at the garden¡¯s center, his gaze thoughtful. He extended his hand, the air rippling around him as he whispered a silent command. The laws of the island shifted, bending to his will. A ripple of unseen energy spread outward, altering the very fabric of the space.

    From now on, anyone who set foot on this island would be stripped of their powers, reduced to a mortal state. It was not punishment but purpose¡ªthis place, Lex had decided, would be a sanctuary of humility. No matter how great their strength, they would feel the fragility of existence, as Lex once had.

    Satisfied, he turned back to the building, the ripple of laws fading into the tranquil hum of the Origin Ocean. The island, now shrouded in an invisible aura of serenity and vulnerability, reflected Lex¡¯s quiet resolve. This was a place of balance, where even the mightiest would experience the simplicity of life, just as he had once done.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Divine realm

    A humanoid figure sat cross-legged in front of  towering monolith, its surface reflecting faint, shifting patterns of space itself. His expression shifted between deep contemplation, fleeting frustration, and moments of quiet satisfaction. Occasionally, he would rise, taking measured steps toward the monolith. Yet, no matter how far he walked, from another perspective, seemed as if he remained rooted to the same spot, the space around him stretching infinitely.

    This figure was Vastoth, the primordial embodiment of spatial laws, immersed in a challenge he had undertaken for millennia. The monolith stood as both a test and a reward, a physical manifestation of space¡¯s deepest truths. It radiated an aura that pushed even someone of Vastoth¡¯s caliber to his limits, demanding complete mastery before it would yield its secrets.

    For thousands of years, Vastoth had been unraveling the monolith¡¯s mysteries, steadily closing the gap between himself and ultimate mastery. Now, only 50 meters remained,a seemingly short distance, yet a chasm that could only be crossed with the final piece of understanding. The closer he came, the more the space around him shifted, twisted, and resisted his progress, as if guarding the monolith¡¯s secrets with unwavering determination.

    Sweat formed on his brow as he paused, his hands clenched at his sides. He was so close, the truths of space dancing on the edge of his comprehension. The air around him shimmered, and the space itself seemed to hum, awaiting his next move.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Vyrinox soared through the dense, shifting clouds, his serpentine form cutting through the mist with ease. His body bore the marks of a recent battle, deep scars that glowed faintly as his natural energy worked to heal them. He clenched his scaled fists, his eyes glaring with anger as he muttered, ¡°Damn Timorath¡­ next time! Next time will be different.¡±

    The memory of their clash still burned in his mind,a fight over the so-called ¡°Blessed Land,¡± a rare place where the laws of the universe could be felt and comprehended with exceptional clarity. Vyrinox¡¯s thoughts stirred with frustration as he flew, replaying the battle in his mind.

    ¡°Before the Celestial Mandate, none of this would have happened,¡± he thought bitterly. ¡°DAMN the Celestial Mandate.¡±

    Before its existence, laws had been as natural to them as breathing, their comprehension effortless and instinctive. But now, the Mandate had imposed restrictions, slowing their ability to master the laws. While they could still comprehend them, it took far longer, requiring effort that many of the primordials had never experienced before.

    This made places like the ¡°Blessed Land¡± invaluable. In such locations, the laws were so abundant and clear that comprehension became faster than even the time before the Mandate. However, these lands were extraordinarily rare, scattered across the Divine Realm. Their rarity had turned them into coveted prizes, igniting fierce competition among the primordials. Battles for control of these lands were now a common occurrence, leaving even powerful beings like Vyrinox with battle scars and simmering grudges.

    Vyrinox¡¯s frustration deepened as he contemplated the vastness of the Divine Realm itself. The realm was so expansive that traversing it was a monumental challenge. The restrictions imposed by the Celestial Mandate only worsened the situation. Tearing through space within the Divine Realm was almost impossible without an extraordinary mastery of spatial laws or immense strength. And to gain that strength, one needed time, effort, and mastery over laws,a cruel paradox that left many of the primordials seething.

    His thoughts turned darker as he pondered on the origins of the Celestial Mandate. Many primordials resented the Mandate, their frustrations growing with every perceived limitation they stumbled upon. Vyrinox, however, felt his resentment go further. Hidden deep within his heart, buried under layers of pride and fear, was a bitterness directed not just at the Mandate but at Lex himself. Though he would never dare voice it aloud, the resentment lingered, festering quietly.

    As Vyrinox flew onward, his scars aching and his mind restless, he resolved to return to the Blessed Land. Next time, he thought, things would be different. Next time, he would claim it, no matter the cost.

    As Vyrinox muttered curses under his breath, he suddenly felt the unmistakable twisting and bending of space around him. He froze mid-flight, his serpentine form shimmering as he instinctively transformed into his humanoid shape. His golden, serpentine eyes glimmered as he focused on the distorted space, perceiving the phenomena with startling clarity.

    His mind raced, piecing the situation together. ¡°Blessed land¡­¡± he muttered, his lips curling into an eager grin. ¡°An undiscovered blessed land.¡±

    Excitement lit up his face as the realization took hold. His resentment from moments ago was replaced with a surge of anticipation. Without hesitation, he moved toward a towering mountain where the concentrated space phenomena swirled like a chaotic vortex.

    Every step closer filled him with both thrill and caution. If this truly was a blessed land, it could mean unimaginable opportunity¡­or fierce competition.

 Chapter 21;Confrontation

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°Hmm¡­ someone¡¯s here,¡± Vastoth muttered in a calm tone, his voice carrying an air of inevitability. He had always known this place would be discovered; it was only a matter of time. Rising from his seated position, he strolled to the edge of the mountain peak. His sharp gaze swept downward, catching sight of Vyrinox struggling at the mountain¡¯s base.

    Vyrinox was in bad shape, his movements hindered by the loss of one hand. Just recalling how he had lost it made his blood boil. He had been cautious, yet it hadn¡¯t mattered¡ªthe small shard of fragmented space he had touched sliced through his hand with such precision that he still dreaded the memory.

    What worsened the situation for him was the slow pace of his regeneration, a rare and frustrating occurrence for someone of his stature. Wounds inflicted by natural law phenomena were vastly different from those caused by opponents with mastery over the laws. Space law, in particular, was far beyond Vyrinox¡¯s expertise, making the injury all the more severe. The slow regeneration diminished his overall performance, an unacceptable setback for one as prideful as him.

    Vyrinox specialized in deception laws, a domain vastly different from the rigid, cutting precision of space laws. Deception laws governed illusions, manipulation of perception, and subtle distortions of reality. They allowed him to twist truth into lies and lies into truth, warping both physical reality and the minds of others. His strength lay in deception and control, but here, against the natural space phenomena, he was painfully out of his element.

    As Vastoth observed Vyrinox¡¯s struggles, a faint smirk touched his lips. He turned back toward the monolith and muttered to himself, ¡°Let¡¯s see how far he gets.¡±

    ¡°This cursed place¡­ Why is it always space?¡± Vyrinox muttered, glaring at the shards floating in the air. Each shard reflected broken images of his injured body, the stump of his missing arm mocking him.

    Knowing he couldn¡¯t move forward in his current state, Vyrinox used one of his innate abilities, ¡°Echoed Presence.¡± With a quiet whisper and a simple motion of his hand, an illusionary copy of himself appeared beside him. The clone looked just like him, even sharing his missing arm and battle scars. It stood still for a moment before Vyrinox gave the command: ¡°Go.¡±

    The clone nodded and stepped forward toward the dangerous path ahead. Vyrinox, meanwhile, retreated to a safe spot and sat down to heal. His body trembled as his energy worked to regenerate his arm. The process was slow since wounds caused by space shards were not easy to fix. He clenched his teeth, frustration and determination swirling within him.

    The clone carefully moved forward, taking its time to study every danger in its path. Space shards floated like broken mirrors, sharp and deadly, ready to cut through anything. Space storms spun chaotically, creating flashes of light and pulling the air into strange ripples. Every obstacle seemed alive, as if guarding the peak of the mountain.

    The clone paused often, watching the movement of the space shards and storms. At one point, it crouched low, waiting for a storm to calm. When the storm briefly weakened, it quickly slipped through, narrowly avoiding being caught in a vortex. Step by step, it made its way up, always moving cautiously.

    Far below, Vyrinox sat cross-legged, his face calm but focused. His arm, which had been sliced off, was slowly regenerating. Muscles grew back in small layers, but the process was slow and painful. Space wounds were harder to heal, and this one drained his strength.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    He kept his connection to the clone active, using it to track its progress. ¡°Almost there,¡± he muttered, feeling both relief and frustration. Losing his arm had been humiliating, and he was determined to make it to the top himself once he fully recovered.

    At the peak of the mountain, Vastoth stood silently, his hand hovering just inches from the monolith. The air around him was strangely quiet, as though even space itself had stilled in the presence of the monolith. His eyes locked on the glowing surface, and his breathing slowed as he focused entirely on the moment.

    ¡°The final step,¡± he whispered to himself, his voice steady but filled with tension. He could feel the power of the monolith testing him, pushing against his mastery of space laws.

    The clone finally arrived near the top of the mountain after what felt like an endless journey. It stopped just before the monolith¡¯s still zone, where the chaotic space phenomena suddenly vanished. The silence was unnerving, making every step feel heavier. Vyrinox, observing through the clone, grinned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s within reach,¡± he thought.

    At the peak, Vastoth noticed the clone¡¯s arrival. Turning his head slightly, he smirked. ¡°So, you made it this far,¡± he said under his breath, his tone calm but with a hint of amusement.

    The clone hesitated as it stepped into the still zone. For a moment, its body flickered, showing its illusionary nature. Vyrinox, now fully healed, stood up. His arm was whole again, and his sharp eyes gleamed with determination. ¡°It¡¯s time to claim what¡¯s mine,¡± he said, his voice low and steady.

    Vastoth stood up, his eyes fixed on the figure moving toward the monolith. Mistaking it for Vyrinox, he spoke with an arrogant tone, ¡°Vyrinox, this place is my domain, and you are trespassing.¡±

    The clone paused, its gaze sharp. ¡°And so what? Only the strong deserve this blessed land. Let¡¯s see if you can back up your claims.¡±

    Vastoth ignored the challenge at first, but the words ¡°blessed land¡± caught his attention. His brow furrowed, and he asked with genuine confusion, ¡°Blessed land? What is that?¡±

    The clone tilted its head, its expression laced with disbelief. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± it said, looking at Vastoth like he had been living under a rock. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ll figure it out after I take this land for myself.¡±

    Vastoth frowned, scanning his surroundings. Something felt off. As he extended his senses, his gaze shifted downward to the base of the mountain. There, in clear view, stood the real Vyrinox, fully healed and very much not the figure in front of him.

    Realization dawned on Vastoth. ¡°A clone¡­¡± he muttered under his breath. He glanced back at the one before him, his mind racing. ¡°But how does he plan to reach the top again? Will he go through all the space phenomena a second time?¡± The thought made him smirk in amusement.

    Before he could ponder further, Vyrinox¡¯s voice rang out from the clone. ¡°Shift.¡±

    In an instant, a wave of distorted energy rippled through the air. Vastoth¡¯s surroundings seemed to twist momentarily, and when the distortion settled, the positions of the clone and the real Vyrinox had swapped.

    The clone now stood at the base of the mountain, as it slowly healed its wounds. The real Vyrinox, meanwhile, now faced Vastoth directly.

    Vyrinox barely acknowledged Vastoth as he began walking toward the monolith, his movements deliberate and filled with purpose. His disinterest in Vastoth was clear, as though the mountain and the monolith were the only things that mattered.

    Vastoth crossed his arms, stepping aside to let him pass. A faint smirk tugged at his lips as he thought, ¡°Let¡¯s see how you embarrass yourself this time.¡±

    Vyrinox observed Vastoth¡¯s reaction closely, a gnawing sense of unease creeping into his mind. Something wasn¡¯t right. Vastoth¡¯s calm demeanor and the faint ridicule in his eyes unsettled him.

    Still, when Vyrinox¡¯s gaze returned to the monolith, his caution dissolved, replaced by greed. The allure of the monolith, so close yet unattainable, consumed his reasoning. Without hesitation, he began moving toward it, each step filled with determination.

    Minutes passed, yet he hadn¡¯t made any progress. The realization struck him like a blow: no matter how much he moved forward, he remained in the same spot, as though the space itself defied his efforts.

    He paused, frustration rising within him. Glancing to his left, he saw Vastoth standing at ease, his eyes filled with thinly veiled ridicule and disdain. The sight sent a jolt of something unfamiliar through Vyrinox,shame. For the first time in his existence, he felt humiliation creeping into his heart.

    Vastoth let out a faint chuckle, shaking his head. To him, Vyrinox wasn¡¯t even worth considering a threat. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even understand the stretching of space,¡± Vastoth muttered under his breath.

    Ignoring Vyrinox, Vastoth turned his attention back to the monolith. He moved forward effortlessly, each step precise and measured. The air around him seemed to bend subtly, as if acknowledging his mastery over the space laws.

    Standing in front of the monolith, Vastoth exhaled slowly. A glimmer of determination flashed in his golden eyes. ¡°Just a little more,¡± he thought. The comprehension of the monolith was nearly complete. Soon, he would claim ownership of this blessed land ,a prize worthy of his ambition.

    Vyrinox, left behind and seething with frustration, clenched his fists. His pride wouldn¡¯t allow him to give up, but the gap between him and Vastoth had never felt so insurmountable. For now, all he could do was watch. Vastoth seeing the expression on Vyrinox face completely let his guard down.

 Chapter 22;Deception

    Vyrinox now frustrated but determined,sat crossed legged and observed the stretching of space deeply. Using his sharp intellect and mastery of deception laws he identified that stretching effect is not absolute. Vyrinox further observed vastoth and how he moved through it. Directly navigating the infinite stretching space through spatial comprehension is not feasible for him. Instead, he used his deceptive nature and mastery over his law to observe Vastoth¡¯s method closely.

    He studied the subtle distortions in space that Vastoth navigates.¡°He¡¯s using the monolith¡¯s laws against itself,¡± Vyrinox muses. ¡°But what if I don¡¯t need to fight the laws at all?

    Vyrinox¡¯s devious smile widened as his serpentine eyes gleamed with anticipation. The weight of his plan bore down on him, a mix of exhilarating risk and tantalizing reward. ¡°If this works,¡± he thought, ¡°I¡¯ll ascend beyond my current stature, staking my claim among the elite of the primordials.¡± But the shadow of failure loomed over him, vivid and unforgiving. The possibility of turning Vastoth,a being with mastery over space laws and unmatched determination¡ªinto a bitter adversary was a risk too great to ignore.

    Still, Vyrinox thrived on risk. His thoughts churned as he calculated the odds. ¡°It¡¯s a gamble,¡± he muttered under his breath, his voice steady despite the stakes. ¡°But the greatest victories often come from the boldest moves.¡±

    His hand hovered over his chest, feeling the faint pulse of his deception laws intertwining with his very essence. He whispered to himself, almost as if convincing himself, ¡°Illusion is truth when wielded with purpose. Vastoth¡¯s strength lies in comprehension, but I¡¯ll use perception to twist reality itself.¡±

    He glanced briefly toward Vastoth, who stood completely engrossed before the monolith, his form radiating focus and determination. For a moment, doubt flickered in Vyrinox¡¯s mind, but it was quickly snuffed out by his insatiable greed and ambition.

    ¡°The path to the top is never without enemies,¡± he thought, his smile returning. ¡°And if Vastoth becomes one, so be it. Power always demands sacrifice.¡±

    Taking a steady breath, he prepared to enact his intricate plan.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    After minutes of observing the phenomenon, Vyrinox¡¯s mastery of deception laws offered him an unexpected insight, a perspective hidden from ordinary comprehension. His sharp eyes caught faint distortions in the patterns of space, subtle inconsistencies that revealed the truth beneath the illusion.

    ¡°The space doesn¡¯t stretch on its own,¡± he murmured, his voice laced with a mix of astonishment and excitement. His gaze sharpened, tracing the invisible threads of the phenomenon. ¡°It stretches for the observer¡­ their perception shapes the distance. The more they believe in the gap, the more it becomes reality.¡±

    A grin crept across his face, wicked yet triumphant. ¡°This isn¡¯t a barrier of distance. It¡¯s a mirror reflecting belief. And belief can be twisted.¡±

    Vyrinox took cautious, measured steps forward, his sharp gaze locked on the elusive monolith. Each step only seemed to push the monolith farther away, as though mocking his efforts. No matter how much ground he thought he had covered, the distance reset itself, stretching endlessly.

    Growing more curious than frustrated, he extended a hand, gathering a small shard of his energy. With a flick of his wrist, he sent it hurtling toward the monolith. For a moment, it seemed to travel as expected, a faint trail of shimmering energy marking its path. But then it slowed, faltering mid-air. The shard floated, caught in the warped tension of space itself, and hovered there as if bound by invisible threads.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    His eyes narrowed, watching intently as the shard pulsed faintly before becoming completely suspended, motionless. The intricate dance of space around it became more apparent now,ripples, bends, and distortions that wove a silent barrier.

    ¡°So,¡± he muttered to himself, stepping back slightly. ¡°The space here doesn¡¯t just stretch. It reacts. It traps. It holds even energy itself in suspension.¡±

    Vyrinox stroked his chin thoughtfully, his mind racing as he pieced together what he had seen. ¡°It¡¯s not distance I¡¯m fighting,¡± he realized. ¡°It¡¯s the space itself, twisting and rewriting its rules with every movement I make.¡± A faint smirk tugged at his lips as the beginnings of a plan formed.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a battle of strength. It¡¯s a battle of perception. And perception¡­ that is my domain.¡±

    Using this realization he devises a plan he calls shifting perception;Vyrinox doesn¡¯t try to physically traverse the space. Instead, he uses his Deception Laws to alter how the space itself perceives him.

    ¡°If space reacts to perception, then I shall give it something to perceive,¡± Vyrinox muttered with a sly smirk, his eyes gleaming with cunningness. He extended his hand, summoning a  drops of his blood. The black droplet hovered for a moment before he flicked it toward the monolith.

    After the drops  stopped moving forward within the infinite stretching of space, he transformed it mid-flight into an illusionary presence of himself. The illusionary figures materialized at several key points between his position and the monolith, their forms indistinguishable from his own. They stood firm, exuding a presence that mirrored his aura, tricking the space into believing he had already crossed the impossible distance.

    The space phenomenon, reacting to the perceived progress, eased its relentless stretching at each anchor point. Vyrinox smirked, his body shimmering faintly as he activated his innate ability, ¡°Shift.¡± With a flicker, he exchanged places with the nearest illusionary presence to the monolith, instantly cutting the distance between himself and the monolith.

    Now only 500 meters separated him from his goal.

    Had Vastoth seen how he covered the vast distance so effortlessly, he would have screamed, ¡°Cheating!¡± But fortunately for Vyrinox, Vastoth remained deeply immersed in his comprehension of the monolith, oblivious to the cunning strategy unfolding behind him.

    Vyrinox stood still for a moment, his breathing calm despite the exhilaration coursing through him. His eyes locked onto the towering monolith. The final stretch awaited, and he could feel the strength of space stretching was becoming increasingly difficult.

    Vyrinox threw drops of his blood toward the monolith again, watching as they arced through the distorted space. This time, the drops seemed to cover even less distance than before, as if the monolith itself resisted his progress. Despite this setback, he remained undeterred, his mind racing with strategies.

    Each time he moved closer, he shifted places with his illusionary presences, navigating the warped space with calculated precision. The process was painstakingly slow, but compared to Vastoth¡¯s methodical comprehension of the laws, Vyrinox¡¯s approach was rapid,like a hare overtaking a tortoise. Yet, every step closer made the strain of the stretching space more apparent.

    When he was within 80 meters of the monolith, the space itself seemed to push back harder than ever before. The monolith emitted a faint, low hum, as though aware of his presence and intent. The vibrations resonated in the air, a subtle warning that he was encroaching upon something sacred.

    Vyrinox gritted his teeth, sweat beading on his brow as the stretching of space became almost unbearable. ¡°It¡¯s resisting me,¡± he muttered, his voice laced with both frustration and excitement. ¡°But even resistance has its limits.¡±

    He took a deep breath, steadying himself, and then his lips curved into a devious grin. ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± he whispered, his voice dripping with confidence. With a sharp gesture, he activated his trump card,his greatest deception.

    The air around him shimmered, bending like heat waves over a scorching desert. In an instant, Vyrinox¡¯s presence multiplied into countless indistinguishable clones, each mimicking his movements, expressions, and energy. The clones scattered across the distorted space, some advancing toward the monolith, while others remained stationary, creating a chaotic, disorienting array of movements.

    The monolith hummed louder, its vibrations intensifying as if confused by the sudden influx of presences. The space around it wavered, stretching in unpredictable patterns. Vyrinox smirked, sensing the subtle shifts. ¡°Perception governs all,¡± he murmured, his eyes gleaming with triumph.

    Using his ability to manipulate perception and reality, he created the illusion that the space was stabilizing around one of his clones. At the same time, he concealed his true presence, masking himself within the chaotic web of illusions. To any observer,even to the monolith¡ªhe appeared to be just another projection.

    Under the cover of his deception, Vyrinox carefully shifted forward, inching closer to the monolith while the clones absorbed the brunt of the spatial distortion. His pace slowed as he approached the final meters, the tension in the air growing almost unbearable. The hum of the monolith deepened, vibrating through his very core, but Vyrinox pressed on, his confidence unwavering.

    He whispered to himself, ¡°Vastoth might call this cheating¡­ but all victories are fair in the name of survival.¡±

 Chapter 23;Outplayed

    Vyrinox approached the monolith, as he was mere inches from claiming it, a sudden, crushing pressure descended upon him. It was like the universe itself had decided to test his worth. Vastoth, deep in his trance of comprehension, was jolted awake by the shift. His closed eyes snapped open, scanning the scene until they landed on Vyrinox standing behind him.

    For a moment, confusion crossed Vastoth¡¯s face. ¡°How?¡± the expression silently demanded. ¡°How did he get here?¡±he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    The monolith¡¯s laws were unforgiving and even for him only through mastery of space could he reach this far. Yet, here was Vyrinox, standing within its sacred perimeter. But what relieved vastoth was the  oppressive pressure that targeted only Vyrinox. The pressure intensified with each passing second, like an invisible hand pressing Vyrinox to the ground.

    Vyrinox gritted his teeth, his body trembling as he dropped to one knee. The pressure didn¡¯t stop. His second knee hit the ground, his hands shaking as they fought to hold him upright. A voice screamed inside his mind: ¡°I cannot lose! Not again!¡±

    Above him, Vastoth watched with cold amusement, the faintest smirk tugging at his lips. The sight of Vyrinox struggling like this was almost comical. But there was also a flicker of disdain in his eyes and also the faintest trace of relief. He thought silently ¡°this was not the way to claim the monolith. Not through trickery.¡±

    Vyrinox¡¯s resolve hardened as he caught sight of Vastoth face. He could see the ridicule, the dismissal, and even a hint of pity. Rage boiled inside him, fueling his determination.

    ¡°I will not fail!¡± he roared, his voice echoing across the mountain. ¡°Divine Shift!¡±

    Patterns of deception law flared to life around him, runes glowing like embers in the dark. The very fabric of reality trembled. Then, like a mirror struck by a hammer, the surroundings fractured. Vastoth instinctively stepped back, his eyes narrowing as the shards of reality scattered around him.

    ¡°That was close,¡± he muttered under his breath. His gaze darted toward the monolith,only to freeze in disbelief. It was shattered¡ªbroken into countless pieces.

    ¡°What have you done?!¡± Vastoth¡¯s roar was like thunder, shaking the very air. His anger surged as he charged toward Vyrinox, his aura blazing with unrestrained power his eyes now red with anger.

    But Vyrinox was ready. He swiftly pulled several shards of the monolith into his hand then he instantly whispered, ¡°Shift.¡± In an instant, his position was swapped with that of a clone he had stationed at the mountain¡¯s base. Vastoth¡¯s fist crashed into the clone, reducing it to black pur¨¦e.

    At the mountain¡¯s base, Vyrinox stumbled, panting heavily. Sweat dripped down his face as he clutched the shards, their energy pulsating in his grip. ¡°That was close¡­ too close,¡± he muttered. His mind raced with the realization that Vastoth could have killed him instantly in that moment.

    Vyrinox¡¯s relief was short-lived. The shards of the monolith radiated energy so potent it was impossible to conceal. He attempted to store them in his pocket dimension, but they resisted, their nature too powerful to be confined.

    ¡°This will attract others,¡± he muttered, his voice laced with frustration. ¡°I need to figure this out quickly.¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Before he could act, the space around him distorted violently. Vastoth appeared above him, his presence like a storm descending. ¡°You dare!¡± Vastoth bellowed, his voice crackling with fury.

    Instinctively, Vyrinox yelled, ¡°Shift!¡± His body swapped places with a distant clone just as Vastoth¡¯s fist came crashing down, annihilating the clone in an explosion of energy.

    ¡°How?¡± Vastoth growled, his frustration mounting. ¡°Is he faster than space itself?¡±he angrily roared.

    The primordial¡¯s roar echoed across the land, shaking mountains and forests alike. Vyrinox, now 100 of light years away, leaned against a jagged rock, his body trembling from exhaustion. ¡°That made me waste one of my trump cards,¡± he muttered bitterly as his gaze fell to the shards hovering before him.

    His bitterness and desperation turned to surprise as the shards began to react. Drawn to one another, they fused seamlessly into a single whole. The laws emanating from the reconstructed monolith were clearer now, more vibrant and tangible than before.

    For a moment, Vyrinox stared in awe. ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s even stronger this way,¡± he whispered, his mind racing with possibilities. But the danger was far from over. He knew Vastoth wouldn¡¯t rest until he reclaimed what he believed was his.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Vastoth, still seething with anger, reappeared atop the mountain in an instant, his mastery over space making the journey trivial. His eyes scanned the peak, expecting nothing but emptiness after Vyrinox¡¯s clash. Instead, what he saw left him momentarily stunned.

    Suspended in midair, the fragments of the shattered monolith hovered like scattered stars. Each fragment radiated its own unique spatial law, their energy humming in the air like a disjointed symphony. Vastoth stepped closer, his eyes narrowing as he studied the phenomenon.

    ¡°These fragments¡­¡± he muttered, reaching out to the nearest one. As his fingers brushed against it, a fragmentary law aspect flowed into his mind¡ªa piece of the vast puzzle he had been so close to completing. He frowned. ¡°I can only grasp one aspect from each of them.¡±

    His gaze moved to the other fragments, each glowing faintly, each holding its own space aspect then a realization dawned on him: To understand the whole complete law easily, I need all of the fragments.

    Without hesitation, he extended his hand and began to gather the fragments. They moved toward him, converging in a slow, deliberate motion. As they came together, the scattered pieces merged seamlessly, forming a structure three-quarters the size of the original monolith.

    The newly formed monolith pulsed with power, its presence commanding yet incomplete. Vastoth placed his hand against its surface, his brows furrowing as he tried to sense the final aspect of the spatial law. But it was no use. The last pieces of the puzzle remained elusive, locked away in the missing fragments.

    His jaw tightened. ¡°Vyrinox,¡± he growled under his breath, the name dripping with venom. He knew the last shards were with him, and until they were recovered, this monolith would remain incomplete. Vastoth¡¯s fingers curled into a fist against the monolith¡¯s surface.

    He could feel the weight of time pressing down on him. To fully comprehend the spatial laws now, he would need to either comprehend it over long periods of time,although the incomplete monolith could aid him but he had mastery over the space aspects that monolith had.But time was not on his side. The Divine Realm was vast, and rivals were many. Anything could happen during this delay the faster he becomes stronger the better he can deal with the challenges he may face.

    Vastoth stepped back from the monolith, his anger simmering beneath the surface. He clenched his fists as his mind raced through his options. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to wait. This must be whole again¡­ and soon.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Vastoth stood atop the shattered peak, his  eyes locked on the distant horizon where Vyrinox had vanished to. The air around him was heavy, crackling with the remnants of their clash. His fists clenched tightly at his sides, the faint hum of space laws vibrating through his being. For the first time in eons, Vastoth felt not triumph, but failure.

    His gaze dropped to the faint imprint of Vyrinox¡¯s presence left on the mountain. A bitter chuckle escaped his lips, tinged with frustration. ¡°I thought I understood him,¡± he muttered, his voice low but edged with self-reproach. ¡°I thought he was just a schemer, someone too weak to grasp the true essence of laws.¡±

    He shook his head, his expression darkening. The realization gnawed at him. I underestimated him. I thought I was untouchable ,that my mastery over space made me untouchable. And yet, here I am, empty-handed.

    The memory of Vyrinox¡¯s deception replayed in his mind¡ªhow the clone had been a distraction, how Vyrinox had shattered the monolith and stolen its shards right under his nose. The audacity, the precision, and, most of all, the sheer cunning of it all. Vastoth had dismissed him, thought him a lesser rival. And that arrogance had cost him dearly.

    He let out a frustrated growl, his aura flaring momentarily before he forced himself to calm down. ¡°Never again,¡± he vowed, his voice steady and resolute. ¡°Never again will I let pride blind me. I will never underestimate anyone, no matter how insignificant they may seem.¡±

    His eyes burned with determination as he straightened his posture. ¡°Vyrinox may have outsmarted me this time, but next time¡­¡± He paused, his jaw tightening. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll be ready. And I¡¯ll show him what happens when you challenge Vastoth, master of space.¡±

    The wind picked up, swirling around him as if acknowledging his words. Vastoth turned away from the shattered monolith, his steps heavy yet purposeful. His resolve was set¡ªthis was not defeat, but a lesson. A painful, humbling lesson that he would carry with him.

    As he descended the mountain, the fragments of his pride slowly pieced themselves together, reforged into a sharper, stronger will.

    END

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 24; Monolith of Time

    Timorath stood 1 light-year away from a towering structure that spiraled endlessly into the sky and plunged deep into the ground. The sheer scale of it was both awe-inspiring and humbling, as if it connected the heavens and the earth. Despite its simple design, the structure emitted an undeniable power, an aura that bent time itself.

    At the center of the structure stood the Monolith of Time, the true source of this blessed land¡¯s unique laws. The monolith was a crystalline obelisk that floated casually at the center of the spiraling staircase. Its surface pulsed faintly, as though alive, with glowing runes that appeared and disappeared like fleeting moments, each inscribed with countless aspects of time laws.

    The staircase surrounding the monolith was made of a clear, glass-like material that shimmered under the light. During the day, it refracted sunlight into dazzling beams, scattering rainbows across the surrounding landscape. At night, it absorbed the light of the stars, casting a faint, serene glow that seemed to ripple like the surface of a still pond.

    Timorath could feel the monolith¡¯s influence from where he stood. The flow of time around the structure was erratic. The trees at the structures ground aged and regressed within moments, the rivers near the structure flowed in reverse before resuming their natural course, and the ground alternated between barren and lush. It was a place where moments collided, where the past, present, and future danced together in chaotic harmony.

    As he gazed upon the spiraling staircase, Timorath could feel the subtle challenge it posed. The space leading to it was full of time phenomena and these phenomena shifted with every step. It was an ever-changing path that demanded both deep comprehension and unyielding will. Yet, the staircase was not the only obstacle.

    Timorath glanced to his left, where a towering primordial stood, his aura pulsing with raw power. To his right, two more stood, their presence equally imposing. These primordials had driven away all the weaker contenders for the blessed land, staking their claims with unwavering determination. Their postures were tense, their gazes sharp, constantly on guard against one another. They were equals in strength, each silently measuring the other looking for faint weakness.

    Timorath¡¯s lips curled into a calm, almost amused smile as he probed them, in the process braking their tense silence. ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave this blessed land to me?¡± he began, his tone smooth and confident. ¡°After all, it would complement my law perfectly.¡±

    The three primordials glanced at him, their expressions a mix of disinterest and faint amusement. Timorath observed them closely, searching for any hint of weakness or hesitation. Seeing none, he pressed on. ¡°I will owe you three favors if you allow me to claim this land.¡±

    For a moment, there was silence, broken only by the faint hum of the temporal energy emanating from the blessed land. Then, one of the primordials,a formless, shadowy entity with tendrils of black mist that shift unpredictably,let out a sharp laugh, the sound dripping with mockery.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Three favors?¡± the shadowed primordial sneered, their voice laced with sarcasm. ¡°And what use are your favors to us? Do you think we are fools, Timorath? We all know what this land is worth. Your smooth words won¡¯t make us step aside.¡±

    Another primordial with fluid, ethereal figure with hazy edges, as if made of mist. added with a smirk, ¡°If anything, you should be the one offering more than mere words. Do you think flattery will change anything here?¡±

    The third, silent until now, spoke with a calm yet dangerous edge. ¡°If you want this land, prove you are worthy of it. Or are you too afraid to test yourself against us?¡±

    Timorath¡¯s smile faltered for a fraction of a second, but he quickly recovered. ¡°Afraid? Hardly,¡± he replied, his tone steady but laced with a hint of challenge. ¡°If it¡¯s a test of strength you want, then so be it. But remember, once I claim this land, don¡¯t come crawling back for my favors.¡± Timorath was very confident in himself as when it came to time that was his domain. But What he wasn¡¯t sure is why they insisted on challenging him knowing that he excelled in time laws.

    He pondered for a moment about it and immediately dismissed the thought ¡±well,no secret can remain secret forever¡±he thought. Without a word they moved towards the monolith but after walking for a brief moment together,they dispersed and each one of them went their way.

    Timorath watched them disperse, his expression calm. He felt no surprise or concern. ¡°Predictable,¡± he thought, his steps steady as he advanced toward the spiraling structure monolith.

    After moving for quite some distance he arrived at a region with time phenomena, his speed slowed instinctively. He extended his consciousness outward, scanning the surroundings with meticulous focus. What he observed was a chaotic regions with time phenomena. In some of these regions, time stood utterly still, frozen in an eternal moment. In others, it flowed unpredictably sometimes rushing forward at an accelerated pace, only to suddenly halt as though it had been forcibly paused.

    The region he now stood in also bore the unmistakable imprint of time¡¯s distortion. Here, time moved so rapidly that a single second outside the zone equated to a thousand years within. However, to Timorath, a being who existed outside the bounds of time and governed its laws, such phenomena were inconsequential. To him, the region felt no different from any other, as his mastery rendered him immune to its effects.

    Timorath moved with an almost carefree ease, his steps deliberate yet unhurried, as if the shifting time laws around the monolith posed no challenge to him. The twisting path bent and stretched with every step, but he maneuvered as though he were simply strolling, his focus unwavering and fixed on the towering spiraling stairs ahead.

    Behind him, the other three Primordials were far from enjoying such ease. Luscith, embodying the enigmatic laws of dreams, stood motionless, his glowing, ethereal form flickering faintly. He watched Timorath stride further away, his golden eyes narrowing as the distance between them grew.

    He turned his gaze to the other two, Noctyra and Ashrel. Both had also paused, their forms tense with effort as they fought the subtle shifts in time and space. For a moment, all three stood still, their attention on Timorath, who was now nothing more than a figure disappearing toward the monolith.

    Luscith¡¯s lips curved into a faint, almost amused smile. He glanced at the other two Primordials, meeting their gazes. Understanding passed between them unspoken, and after a brief nod to one another, they all began to move together.

    After days of walking through the shifting space, Timorath finally stood before the spiraling stairs. The air here was heavy, filled with a strange power that seemed to press down on him. Time in this place was so intense that a million years here passed in just a single second outside. The energy of time was so thick that it formed a mist, swirling lazily around him.

    As he got closer to the base of the stairs, the mist became even denser, almost tangible. Then he saw something remarkable,the time energy had turned into crystals. These golden crystals jutted out from the ground, glowing faintly as if alive. They seemed to hum softly, their sound blending into the stillness of the place. Each crystal felt like it held a piece of the universe¡¯s history, timeless and eternal.

    Timorath stopped and looked around. The time laws here were so clear, far clearer than when he had stood by the River of Time. It was as if every second, every fragment of existence, was laid bare for him to see. He could feel the flow of time weaving around him, pulling him closer to the monolith.

 Chapter 25;Techniques

    Timorath floated slowly, his movements steady as he approached the first step of the spiraling staircase. When his feet landed on the tread, an overwhelming force erupted around him. Blades of condensed time energy formed out of nowhere, slicing through the air and striking him relentlessly. Each blade shimmered with golden light, leaving faint ripples in the surrounding mist before disappearing.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Timorath muttered, his voice tinged with confusion. He instinctively scanned himself, his golden eyes narrowing as he inspected his body. To his surprise, there wasn¡¯t a single mark or injury. He furrowed his brow, thinking. ¡°Those¡­ were attacks made of time energy,¡± he concluded after a moment of reflection.

    A grin spread across his face as excitement bubbled within him. ¡°The first tread, and I¡¯m already learning something new. What a perfect opportunity for me!¡± he said, his voice filled with eager anticipation. Without hesitation, he took the next step, moving to the second tread with renewed focus.

    What Timorath didn¡¯t realize was the true nature of the ¡°time blades.¡± These attacks weren¡¯t meant to harm in the physical sense. Instead, they were designed to strip away the lifespans of those they struck, draining them to nothing in mere moments. However, due to his immense power and unparalleled mastery over time laws, he remained unaffected.

    Unknowingly immune to their effects, Timorath pressed forward, his excitement masking the danger that would have been fatal to any other being.

    Timorath climbed the spiraling staircase steadily, his golden eyes narrowing as he ascended each tread. After just a few steps, he noticed the time blades were becoming sharper, faster, and more relentless. Their power increased exponentially with every step he took. Though their attacks didn¡¯t faze him much initially, he began to feel the shift in intensity.

    The numbers ticked in his mind: 50 steps¡­ 5,010¡­ 52,000¡­ 550,000. By the time he reached the 550,000th step, the time blades had become fierce enough to force him into action. He dodged them easily at first, weaving through the strikes with fluid grace. But then, a single blade managed to graze him. His movements froze as he felt something strange¡ªa sensation he hadn¡¯t experienced before.

    ¡°What¡­ how?¡± he murmured, his voice sharp with surprise. His gaze flickered toward the edge of the river of time, where his apparition was stationed, keeping his connection to the river intact.

    To his shock, the apparition moved slightly backward, shifting closer to the river¡¯s edge. His eyes widened as the realization dawned on him. The effect of the time blade wasn¡¯t limited to the physical realm¡ªit had momentarily reversed his position in the hierarchy of time itself. For a primordial, whose standing was often judged by their distance from the river of time, this was a monumental revelation. To regress toward the river instead of moving farther from it was something unheard of.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°This¡­¡± he gasped ¡°This changes everything,¡± Timorath murmured, standing still for minutes as he processed the weight of his discovery. If the monolith¡¯s trials could influence one¡¯s connection to the river, it offered him a potential advantage over the other primordials furthermore this newfound knowledge gave him a unique upper hand.

    His lips curled into a faint smirk, and his gaze lifted toward the monolith above. ¡°The challenges from here on will be harder,¡± he mused, his voice steady and filled with determination. ¡°But I must reach it.¡±

    Fueled by the weight of his discovery and the ambition it ignited, Timorath resumed his climb, weaving skillfully through the relentless barrage of time energy. By the time he reached the millionth step, the nature of the attacks shifted.

    A new threat emerged¡ªtime storms. Whirling torrents of condensed time energy lashed out at him, starting as harmless gusts but quickly escalating into deadly hurricanes. Each storm twisted reality around him, forcing him to dodge endlessly, his movements precise but increasingly strained.

    Occasionally, a storm struck him, and he stumbled. The experience was jarring. Though he embodied time itself, it showed no mercy to him. ¡°I never thought time could turn against me,¡± he muttered, a bitter realization settling over him. His mastery was being used against him, and the very domain he ruled was now his greatest obstacle.

    Timorath paused, scanning the chaotic surroundings. His sharp eyes identified a spot where the storms were weakest. Without hesitation, he moved there, sitting cross-legged to think. ¡°If I¡¯m to succeed, I must adapt,¡± he thought, determination hardening his gaze.

    He began drawing intricate runes around himself, each glowing faintly with time energy. Then, focusing inward, he accelerated his personal time by millions of folds. The abundant time energy in the air was quickly drawn into him, its immense power fueling his rapid contemplation.

    Timorath¡¯s consciousness plunged deep within his soul sea, a boundless expanse of shifting time energy. He attempted to condense the chaotic energy into a small, stable form but failed repeatedly. Each attempt collapsed into raw energy, testing his patience.

    On his 900th attempt, he succeeded. A tiny, solid object formed, pulsing with pure, refined time energy. It hovered in his grasp like a seed of infinite potential. Timorath observed it intently, ideas swirling in his mind.

    When he returned his focus to the outside world, he noticed something remarkable: the time energy surrounding him had thinned considerably. His accelerated time had drained it rapidly, leaving a brief calm. This gave him clarity, sparking an epiphany: ¡°Time energy can be absorbed and controlled,if done properly.¡±

    His resolve strengthened, Timorath delved deeper into his soul sea. For what felt like millions of years, he honed his understanding. Trial after trial, failure after failure, his knowledge expanded. He emerged from this mental marathon with several groundbreaking techniques etched into his mind.

    Timorath stood up, his expression calm but focused. The storms still raged around him, but he now had the tools to fight back. With a wave of his hand, he activated his first technique: Future Mirage.

    Shimmering illusions of his future selves appeared, each one a potential version of him from diverging timelines. The storms hesitated, confused by the conflicting targets. Attacks struck the wrong versions of him, allowing the real Timorath to weave through the chaos unscathed.

    Step by step, he climbed higher, each storm testing him further. As he moved, he refined and mastered his newly created techniques, his confidence growing with each challenge.

    He now advanced with purpose, no longer merely enduring the trials but turning them into opportunities to perfect his craft.

    Elsewhere, the three primordials stood together, their eyes fixed on the spiraling stairs. ¡°What now?¡± Noctyra asked, his gaze shifting to the others.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Luscith murmured, his tone calm yet unreadable. After a moment, he added, ¡°We wait.¡±

    Hearing this, the group fell silent, their attention returning to the monolith. Each of them harbored their own thoughts, concealed behind stoic expressions.

 Chapter 26;Before the Monolith

    Timorath now stood before the monolith after what felt like eons of relentless struggle. As his gaze fell upon the hovering structure radiating a calm yet imposing aura, a wave of relief washed over him. ¡°Finally¡­ I¡¯m here!¡± he muttered, his voice carrying a mix of triumph and exhaustion.

    Still cautious, Timorath scanned the monolith¡¯s surroundings with his consciousness several times. The memory of the trials he endured on his way up filled him with a lingering sense of dread. Constructs of time energy had relentlessly assaulted him;time storms, spiraling distortions, and razor-sharp blades that appeared at random. Even when he thought he had reached a safe zone, a time blade would strike from nowhere, forcing him to remain constantly alert.

    Now, standing here, he refused to lower his guard. His eyes darted across the transparent, glass-like surface that surrounded the monolith, searching for any hidden threat or new obstacle that might yet harm him.

    Fortunately, there were no more random attacks. As Timorath observed closely, he realized that the monolith was not truly hovering; instead, it was rooted in the fabric of space itself, like an ancient tree grounded in unseen soil. The area surrounding the monolith resembled transparent glass, its flawless surface giving the illusion that the monolith was suspended in midair.

    Taking a cautious step forward, Timorath tested the surface. To his relief, he found it stable underfoot, though the transparency of the glass-like expanse created the unsettling impression that he was floating in a boundless void.

    Slowly and deliberately, he began moving toward the monolith, each step measured, his senses alert for any hidden danger.

    He stood before the monolith, his gaze fixed intently on its smooth surface. Intricate runes and patterns, glowing faintly with the essence of time laws, were etched into its structure. These runes were not chaotic or complex; instead, they appeared as simplified manifestations of the vast and intricate time laws.

    Timorath¡¯s eyes locked onto one of the runes at random. ¡°It¡¯s so simple ¡­ as if it¡¯s deliberately simplifying itself for comprehension,¡± he murmured, awe mingled with greed. His ambitions burned brightly in his gaze, overpowering the caution he had carried moments earlier.

    All thoughts of restraint fled his mind. Slowly, almost reverently, he extended his hand toward the monolith. The instant his fingers brushed against its surface, a tidal wave of overwhelming energy and knowledge surged into his being, threatening to drown him in its immensity.

    Feeling the torrent of overwhelming energy and cascading knowledge, Timorath immediately crossed his legs and sat down to absorb it. The sheer magnitude of the power threatened to tear through his mind, but he steadied himself, focusing every ounce of his will on mastering the flow.

    As the energy coursed through him, his aura grew stronger, expanding like a tidal wave across the surroundings. The very fabric of time seemed to warp around him, resonating with his presence. His thoughts stretched and splintered, each one connecting to an endless stream of truths hidden within the monolith.

    His mind expanded, transcending the boundaries of mortal and immortal understanding. Time itself seemed to splinter and converge in his thoughts, revealing fragments of existential truths. He glimpsed at the earliest moments of the universe, moments even predating the existence of the Will, before the universe¡¯s grand expansion.

    The river of time unveiled its secrets to him. He saw its branches diverging into countless timelines, each one a reflection of potential realities. Though he observed from a higher dimension, he realized he could not interact with them and could only bear witness to their flow.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    The dense time energy emitting from the monolith responded violently to his transformation, flaring alongside his aura. It spiraled uncontrollably, forming chaotic storms that mirrored his rapidly evolving power. The air hummed with intensity, as if the laws of time themselves acknowledged his ascent.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The three primordials stood together on jagged hill a few miles away from the stairs as they observed timorath. their expressions became grim as the air around them trembled from the flaring of Timorath¡¯s aura.

    ¡°This¡­ this is far beyond what we anticipated. His body¡­it¡¯s devouring the time energy itself. If we don¡¯t act now, he¡¯ll claim the monolith completely, and we¡¯ll be left with nothing.¡± Noctyra broke the intense silence.

    Luscith, the dream weaver, crossed his arms, his translucent form shimmering faintly. He looked up at the towering stairs, his gaze on timorath. ¡°Act now? Against that? Do you not feel it? His aura is growing stronger by the second.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if he is growing stronger,the longer we wait the worse it gets for us!¡± Noctyra snapped. ¡°If we wait any longer, we¡¯re finished. We need to strike, now.¡±

    ¡°Strike him? With what? Do you think he¡¯s the same Timorath we faced earlier? Look at his aura,it¡¯s outpacing our own strength combined. One misstep, and we¡¯ll be erased from existence.¡±Ashrel retorted looking at Noctyra.

    ¡°Then what do you propose?¡± Noctyra¡¯s tone grew sharper, his patience thinning.

    Ashrel hesitated, his voice quieter but firm. ¡°We should have taken the three favors.¡±

    The words hung heavy in the air as Luscith sighed,his voice calm but tinged with regret.¡±Of course we would have taken his offer but did we know it will turn out this way?No.¡±

    The three fell silent for a moment, watching the spiraling stairs shimmer as Timorath¡¯s aura continued to surge, rippling across the landscape.

    ¡°Then we need something¡­something to bargain with,¡± ashrel said at last, his tone contemplative. ¡°If we can¡¯t fight him directly, we offer an equivalent exchange. Something he can¡¯t ignore.¡±

    ¡°And what do we have that¡¯s of equivalent value to a monolith of time?¡± Noctyra sneered.

    Luscith¡¯s eyes flickered with faint amusement. ¡°Nothing. Not yet, at least. But we can buy time until we are sure that we can take the monolith or even defeat him if we play our cards right.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±they both said in unison as they looked at him waiting for answer.

    ¡°We call for backup,¡± Luscith answered. ¡°There are others who would risk everything for even a fraction of the monolith¡¯s power. Together, we can force Timorath into negotiation¡ªor weaken him enough to take the monolith ourselves.¡±

    Ashrel frowned. ¡°And what if they turn on us once he¡¯s defeated? We¡¯d just be trading one tyrant for another.¡±

    Luscith smirked faintly. ¡°Then we make sure they never reach the monolith. Let them exhaust themselves trying.¡±

    Noctyra rubbed his temples, the flickering of his shadows betraying his frustration. ¡°It¡¯s risky¡­ but we¡¯re out of options. Timorath won¡¯t let us near the monolith now, and retreat isn¡¯t an option.¡±

    The three exchanged tense glances, a silent agreement forming between them.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Ashrelsaid finally, his crescent-shaped eyes narrowing. ¡°Call for them. But remember, if this backfires, we¡¯ll all pay the price.¡±

    Luscith closed his eyes, his aura rippling as he sent out a mental summons across the divine realm. ¡°If we die,¡± he said lightly, ¡°at least we won¡¯t die empty-handed.¡±

    As the summons spread across the realm, the three primordials turned their gazes back toward the spiraling stairs, where Timorath¡¯s aura flared brighter than ever like a star in a vast dark void.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Timorath¡¯s body began to undergo a subtle yet profound transformation as the overwhelming energy continued to flood into him. His once towering frame started to shrink, his height diminishing as his form became more compact and refined. His skin turned a pale shade of blue, emanating a faint glow that resonated  with the flow of time energy.

    Intricate patterns and runes began to etch themselves across his body, forming tattoos that seemed alive, shifting slightly as if weaving the story of time. The most intricate designs appeared on his back and hands, with a small, precise clock-shaped tattoo materializing on his temple just below his golden horn¡ªthe product of the fusion of his three original horns. The new horn, though modest in size, no larger than his index finger, radiated immense power.

    His body, now a mere 10,000 miles in height¡ªvastly smaller compared to his previous form, had become far more condensed and powerful. The transformation reflected a paradox of subtlety and strength, his new form a testament to efficiency and mastery.

    But Timorath¡¯s focus remained entirely on absorbing the torrent of knowledge. Though he was dimly aware of the changes happening in his body, his attention was consumed by the unraveling truths and mysteries of time, leaving the physical transformation to unfold without interruption.

 Chapter 27;The summons

    Snowy plains

    Two towering figures clashed endlessly in a battle of unparalleled might, their vast forms locked in close combat. The fight had been going on for centuries, their sheer power reshaping the region into an unrecognizable wasteland. Once vibrant with lush green forests teeming with life had been transformed into snowy plains that now stretched for millions of miles, their stark whiteness bearing the scars of unrelenting conflict.

    Glacethor, the embodiment of ice, stood in the midst of the frozen expanse. Frost clung to his crystalline form, and every step he took turned the ground beneath him into solid ice. His breaths came slower now, exhaustion evident after centuries of relentless combat against Atherion, the radiant Primordial of Light. Yet, his stance remained steady, his resolve as unyielding as the ice he commanded.

    Atherion hovered a few miles away, glowing with an aura of divine radiance. Around him, the snow and ice melted in a widening radius, leaving a trail of glistening water. But the land, loyal to Glacethor¡¯s dominion, fought back¡ªtendrils of frost snaking toward the pools, freezing them solid again, inch by inch, as if trying to entomb him in ice.

    Breaking the silence, Atherion¡¯s voice rang out, resonating with power and self-assuredness. ¡°This herb radiates the brilliance of light itself¡ªpure, untouchable, and divine. It was made for someone of my caliber, Glacethor, so do yourself a favor and step aside.¡±

    Glacethor stood motionless, his icy gaze locked onto Atherion. His voice was calm and frigid, like the cold winds of a blizzard. ¡°What resides within my territory is mine by every right. You stand on my domain, attempting to claim what is not yours. Tell me, on what basis do you act as though this treasure belongs to you?¡±

    Their words hung heavy in the air, their opposing forces¡ªfrost and light¡ªclashing invisibly even as they spoke.

    Before Atherion could answer Glacethor¡¯s challenge, a sudden message echoed in his mind. It spoke of the Monolith of Time, a treasure whose mere mention sent a shiver of anticipation through his radiant form. Atherion¡¯s expression flickered briefly, betraying his surprise, but he quickly masked it.

    Glacethor caught the momentary flicker. Though he too received the same message, his cold, detached demeanor gave nothing away. His frozen features and the air of stillness around him concealed his thoughts.

    Atherion glanced at Glacethor, trying to discern if he had also heard the summons, but seeing his unchanging expression, he dismissed the possibility. ¡°Is it a trap? Should I go? Do I abandon this herb for a chance at something far greater?¡± His mind raced with conflicting thoughts.

    Moments later, resolve overtook him. The allure of the Monolith of Time was too great to ignore. ¡°If I get it, my strength will soar. My light beam attacks will become unimaginably fast¡­ no one will rival me. Only someone of my caliber deserves such power.¡± Atherion¡¯s aura flared with excitement, and without hesitation, he transformed into a brilliant beam of light and darted toward the Monolith¡¯s location, disappearing into the horizon.

    Glacethor stood still, watching as Atherion vanished at blinding speed. He lowered himself onto the frozen ground, sitting with an air of calm. Slowly, he began to recharge his energy, the cold around him intensifying as frost spread outward in steady pulses.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ should I go?¡± he muttered to himself, his voice low and contemplative. After a moment, he shook his head. ¡°No. Going there now is no different from walking into chaos. The Monolith will draw every ambitious fool in the divine realm like moths to a flame.¡± His icy gaze turned toward the frozen plains. ¡°How many will survive such a gathering? And how many will succumb to their greed?¡±This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Pushing the thought aside, Glacethor stood and made his way toward the crystalline herb¡ªa translucent, luminous plant nestled amidst the frost. Its crystalline leaves refracted light into shimmering rainbows, glowing faintly with warmth even in the biting cold. Glacethor sat down near it, his aura settling. He would not abandon his treasure for the allure of another. Patience was his strength, and he would wait until the herb fully matured.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Vyrinox sat cross-legged in the dark cave, his eyes locked onto the incomplete monolith before him. The shimmering fragment of space law emanated faint pulses of energy, filling the confined space with a faint hum. He studied it with awe, his expression a mixture of reverence and regret.

    ¡°Without this¡­¡± he muttered, shaking his head, ¡°I would¡¯ve never reached the fourth rank of space laws.¡± His voice carried a hint of exhaustion and wonder. From the incomplete monolith, he had pieced together a vital understanding: all laws, not just space, were divided into nine ranks. Each rank contained different numbers of primary aspects and countless sub-aspects, most of which were still shrouded in mystery.

    Comprehending even a single rank was a monumental task, one that demanded endless time and effort.To have reached the fourth rank in such a short period felt like a miracle. Normally, it would have required centuries of relentless comprehension and training. But with the incomplete monolith, he had bypassed years of toil. Yet, the fragment¡¯s incompleteness gnawed at him. He sighed deeply, his hand running along the cold, smooth surface of the monolith.

    ¡°I should¡¯ve taken the whole thing,¡± he admitted to himself, his tone bitter tinged with faint regret. ¡°But¡­ this is enough for now.¡±as he looked at the incomplete monolith. He clenched his fist as anxiety crept into his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll need it to secure my life. But the real question is¡­can I even outrun Vastoth?¡±

    The thought of the space-wielding primordial sent a shiver down his spine. Vastoth¡¯s mastery of space laws surpassed his own, and even with deception laws at his disposal, Vyrinox knew he was at a disadvantage. His fear was tangible, a sharp reminder of how close he had come to death.

    ¡°The only way I can survive his pursuit,¡± Vyrinox muttered, his voice low and tense, ¡°is by fully mastering my deception law.¡± His gaze darkened as he mulled over his next steps. ¡°But to do that, I would need a monolith with my law,¡± he said, his mind racing on where could he find such a thing? The divine realm was unimaginably vast, and the risks of running into Vastoth again were high.

    Just the thought of it made his brows furrow tightly. ¡°If I come face to face with him again¡­¡± He shook his head, his resolve hardening. ¡°I¡¯ll die.¡±

    Suddenly, a thought struck him. ¡°Time¡­¡± he whispered, the word lingering on his tongue. ¡°Yes, time is what I¡¯m missing.¡± His expression shifted, determination lighting up his eyes. He stood, the weight of his decision steadying him. If he stayed in the divine realm, he would eventually be found. But if he left¡­ if he hid in another realm where Vastoth couldn¡¯t follow, he could buy the time he needed to strengthen himself.

    ¡°Vastoth would never expect me to leave the divine realm,¡± Vyrinox said with newfound confidence. Relief washed over him as he made up his mind.

    But just as he prepared to depart, a sudden, piercing message echoed in his mind. It was a summons, clear and impossible to ignore. The voice carried a gravity that made him halt mid-step. His brow furrowed deeply, and his eyes instinctively turned eastward.

    His jaw tightened as uncertainty gripped him. The summons came from the eastern part of the divine realm, the most volatile place where danger thrived. He hovered in the air, indecision plastered across his face.

    ¡°This¡­¡± he whispered, the words sticking in his throat. He stood still for hours, weighing the odds, his mind a battlefield of hesitation and ambition. Finally, he spoke again, his voice resolute despite the fear in his heart.

    ¡°Ninety percent chance of death¡­ but ten percent is still a chance. Better than nothing. If I turn away now, I¡¯ll live, but I¡¯ll be constantly hiding. Mediocre. Forgotten.¡± His fists clenched as he forced himself to confront the truth. ¡°This is the only way to break free,the only path to what I deserve.¡±

    He exhaled sharply, his eyes narrowing with fierce determination. ¡°Fear won¡¯t change the odds, and hesitation will only waste time. I¡¯ve gambled with less before. This time, the stakes are worth it.¡±

    He immediately darted towards the east, a blur of motion as his mind raced to account for every possible variable.`If I¡¯m smart enough¡­ if I plan this right¡­ I¡¯ll turn that ten percent into a hundred.¡¯

 Chapter 28;Before The Inevitable

    Lusticth, Noctyra, and Ashrel stood atop a hill, their gazes fixed on Timorath as they observed him from a distance. They waited, their presence concealed, as Timorath neared the final steps of absorbing the knowledge from the monolith. Half an hour passed, and with a slow, deliberate motion, Timorath opened his eyes. The world before him seemed transformed.

    Once purposeless, greedy, and selfish, Timorath now radiated an aura of enlightenment. His temperament had shifted entirely, replaced by a calm, almost serene demeanor. The chaotic energy that once surrounded him had dissipated, leaving behind a tranquil presence.

    But the most significant change was his strength. Timorath turned his gaze inward, assessing himself. "Peak rank eight, huh?"he murmured to himself. "Now, all I need is to fully refine the monolith as my innate treasure. With it, stepping into rank nine will be effortless."

    As he rose to his feet, a sudden, agonizing pain shot through his head, leaving him breathless. Sweat beaded on his temples as he clutched his skull. "What... was that?¡± he whispered, his voice strained. He scanned his surroundings, his eyes narrowing as he noticed Lusticth and his group standing together, watching him intently. "What are they doing here?" The sight puzzled him, but before he could ponder further, a deafening crack echoed through the air.

    Space itself tore open, and two figures emerged from the rift. The first was a sinuous, serpentine creature, its gleaming scales reflecting the faint light. Long whiskers trailed from its muzzle, and antler-like horns crowned its head. It moved with an otherworldly grace, its lithe body undulating through the clouds like a ribbon caught in the wind.

    The second figure was humanoid, his muscular physique imposing as he gripped a massive axe. He stood beside Pelagor, the primordial of the law of water. The newcomers immediately scanned their surroundings, their eyes locking onto the spiraling stairs and Timorath, who observed them with a mix of curiosity and wariness.

    As for Lusticth and his group, they vanished the moment the space began to tear. Reappearing two light-years away, they stood in silence, their presence hidden.

    "How are we supposed to see anything from this far away?" Noctyra grumbled, his voice tinged with irritation.

    "I have a way," Lusticth replied calmly. He extended his hand, and dream energy began to flow into their bodies. At first, the energy dissipated upon contact, repelled by their innate defenses.

    "Lower the intensity of your defensive abilities," Lusticth instructed.

    The group exchanged glances, each lost in their own thoughts. After a moment of hesitation, they complied. As their defenses waned, their eyes turned a brilliant gold, their perspectives shifting.

    "I left a few dream insects behind," Lusticth explained.

    "Neat trick," Noctyra interrupted, his tone a mix of amazement and curiosity. "But won¡¯t they be discovered?"

    "No," Lusticth answered without hesitation.

    Noctyra pressed further, "So how does¡ª"

    Before he could finish, Lusticth cut him off. "Even if I explained it, you wouldn¡¯t understand the mechanics behind it."

    Noctyra shrugged, his attention shifting back to Timorath¡¯s location. Like a child exploring a new world for the first time, his head swiveled left and right, taking in every detail.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Timorath studied them for a moment, his gaze sharp and calculating. "Are they the ones behind my headache?" he wondered. But as he sensed their auras, he dismissed the thought. They were far too weak to be the source of his discomfort. Without a word, he extended his hand and let a single drop of his blood fall onto the monolith. The ancient stone shimmered faintly, absorbing the crimson droplet.

    "Three days," Timorath muttered, his voice low and deliberate. "After three days, it will be fully mine."  If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Delxi''s irritation flared, his hand instinctively gripping the hilt of his massive axe. "Is he ignoring us?" he growled, his voice sharp enough to cut through the tension in the air.

    Pelagor shot him a warning glance. "Don¡¯t be reckless," he said, his tone calm but firm. "Can¡¯t you feel it? The aura radiating from him¡ªit¡¯s overwhelming."

    "Of course I can feel it!" Delxi¡¯s voice boomed, shaking the very clouds beneath their feet. His frustration was palpable, his anger simmering just beneath the surface. "It¡¯s just... infuriating! First, he commands, ¡®Don¡¯t destroy this, don¡¯t destroy that.¡¯ As if the law of destruction is something I can simply ignore! And then that damned Celestial Mandate¡ªalways standing in my way, always holding me back!"

    His fists clenched, the veins in his arms bulging as he paced back and forth. The weight of his axe seemed to mirror the burden of his rage, each step heavy and deliberate.

    "Do you have any idea what it¡¯s like?" Delxi¡¯s voice dropped to a low, almost desperate growl. "To need destruction just to survive? To feel my strength¡ªmy very existence¡ªfading without it? They¡¯ve caged me, starved me, treated me like some wild beast to be tamed!"

    Pelagor watched him closely, his expression a mix of concern and understanding. He could see the madness creeping into his friend¡¯s eyes, a dangerous glint that threatened to consume him. "How long have you been bottling this up¡ª"

    Before Pelagor could finish, a sudden shift in the air interrupted him. A figure materialized a few miles away, its presence ominous and deliberate. Then, a second figure arrived in a blinding beam of light, followed by several more. Within minutes, the area around the spiraling stairs was packed with figures to be exact,three thousand strong figures. The energy radiating from them constricting the spiraling stairs forming an impenetrable barrier.

    Most of the primordials had an unmistakable glint of greed in their eyes, their gazes darting warily as they kept a constant guard against one another. The air was thick with tension, each being calculating their next move, their ambitions laid bare in the subtle shifts of their expressions. Yet, not all were blinded by greed. Among them stood Zarrakis, the primordial of chaos, lurking at the back of the gathering with a grin that stretched from ear to ear.

    ¡°What a feast,¡± he thought, his eyes gleaming with dark amusement as he surveyed the scene. His gaze swept across the assembly, lingering on the faces of his rivals, until it landed on his archenemy¡ªNysara, the primordial of order. She stood at the center of the gathered primordials, a radiant figure adorned in golden armor that shimmered with an otherworldly light. Her golden hair cascaded like a waterfall of sunlight, and at her side rested a sheathed sword, its presence a silent promise of her unwavering resolve.

    Although Nysara was here to minimize the chaos, she wouldn¡¯t let the opportunity to claim the Monolith of Time slip away. If she could bring order to the impending chaos, her mastery of the law of order would increase, and with it, her strength. For primordials, the more they acted in accordance with their law, the more their power grew. Bringing order to this gathering would be a monumental feat, one that could elevate her to new heights.

    Delxi, who had been seething with irritation, suddenly lost all reason. ¡°All of you maggots! Why are you always standing in my way?¡± he roared, his voice shaking the very air. Without warning, he gripped his massive axe and swung it horizontally, unleashing a devastating arc of energy. The gathered primordials braced themselves, but Nysara acted swiftly. With a graceful motion, she conjured a golden barrier, effortlessly offsetting the attack.

    She turned her calm eyes to Delxi. ¡°Your emotions have clouded your judgment,¡± she said, her voice steady and commanding. Delxi froze, his rage momentarily quelled by her presence. He muttered something under his breath and retreated to his previous position, though his frustration was still evident.

    The gathered primordials turned their attention to Nysara, their expressions a mix of awe, respect, and rivalry. To offset an attack of that caliber so effortlessly was no small feat, and it was clear that Nysara was a force to be reckoned with. She stood tall, her presence radiating authority and calm.

    ¡°I am Nysara, primordial of order,¡± she announced, her voice neither weak nor overpowering, but carrying an undeniable weight. The primordials listened intently, many already guessing her intentions. Before she could continue, Zarrakis stepped forward, his voice dripping with mockery.

    ¡°We all know what you¡¯re trying to say,¡± he interrupted, his grin widening. ¡°But let¡¯s be honest¡ªno one cares. This treasure isn¡¯t for the weak-willed or the self-righteous. So let¡¯s not waste time with empty words. If you think you¡¯re worthy, prove it. Otherwise, step aside and let the real contenders take what¡¯s theirs.¡±

    The tension in the air thickened as Zarrakis¡¯ words hung over the gathering like a challenge. Nysara¡¯s gaze remained steady, her expression unreadable, but the faintest flicker of determination shone in her eyes. She would not be swayed by his provocations. Order would prevail, no matter the cost.

    But what they all forgot,or perhaps chose to ignore,was the owner of the treasure they were fighting over. Timorath, the Primordial of Time, he stood calmly in front of the Monolith of Time, his golden horn pulsing faintly with the energy of his dominion. His presence was impossible to miss, yet the gathered primordials acted as if he were merely a bystander, their greed blinding them to the reality of the situation.

    Timorath watched them with an expression of mild amusement, his gaze flickering between Nysara, Zarrakis, and the others. ¡°They don¡¯t even acknowledge me,¡± he thought, a wry smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°So consumed by their ambitions that they forget who truly holds the power here.¡±

    Zarrakis, ever the instigator, sneered in Timorath¡¯s direction. ¡°You¡¯ve been standing there like a statue, Timorath. What¡¯s the matter? Afraid to join the fun?¡±

    Timorath¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Fun?¡± he echoed, his voice calm but laced with a subtle edge. ¡°Is that what you call this? A bunch of children fighting over a toy they can¡¯t possibly understand?¡±

    The gathered primordials fell silent, their attention shifting to Timorath. Nysara¡¯s golden eyes narrowed slightly, her expression unreadable, while Zarrakis¡¯ grin widened, as if he relished the challenge. Delxi, still seething, muttered something under his breath but didn¡¯t dare act.

    Timorath stepped forward, his presence commanding the space around him. ¡°The Monolith of Time is not a prize to be won,¡± he said, his voice carrying the weight of eons. ¡°It is a force to be respected. And right now, it is mine. If any of you think you¡¯re worthy of it, prove it. But know this¡ªI am not some passive observer. I am its master, and I will not hesitate to defend what is mine.¡±

    The air grew heavy with tension as the primordials exchanged uneasy glances. For all their power and bravado, they knew better than to underestimate Timorath. His mastery of time was unparalleled and it made him force  to be reckoned with.

    Even so, greed and ambition are powerful motivators. Zarrakis was the first to break the silence, his chaotic energy flaring as he took a step forward. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± he said, his grin returning. ¡°Time may be your domain, Timorath, but chaos is mine. And chaos¡­ well, it has a way of disrupting even the best-laid plans.¡±

    Timorath¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter. ¡°Then come,¡± he said simply, his voice calm but laced with challenge. ¡°Let¡¯s see if your chaos can withstand the weight of eternity.¡±

 Chapter 29;The First Death

    Timorath¡¯s words hung in the air, his calm but firm words daring anyone to step forward. Zarrakis, however, was not so easily baited. Although he was the embodiment of chaos, he was far from stupid. Fighting Timorath head-on was not his style,not when he could sow discord and watch others tear each other apart.

    When Timorath told him to fight, Zarrakis simply grinned and kept quiet, his chaotic energy simmering beneath the surface. He met Timorath¡¯s gaze with a look of mocking innocence, as if to say, ¡°Who, me? I¡¯m just here to watch the show.¡±His silence was deliberate, a calculated move to agitate the others without exposing himself to unnecessary risk.

    On the other side of the gathered primordials was Vyrinox as he watched the exchange with a sneer. He had no patience for Zarrakis¡¯ antics. ¡°Waste,¡± he muttered under his breath, disdain evident in his voice. ¡°Why is he trying to act if he can¡¯t even do something as simple as this? All talk, no action.¡±

    Vyrinox¡¯s serpentine eyes scanned the scene, his mind already calculating his next move. He had no interest in Zarrakis¡¯ games or Timorath¡¯s posturing. His goal was clear: to survive and claim the power he needed to escape Vastoth¡¯s pursuit. The Monolith of Time was a means to an end, and he wasn¡¯t about to let petty rivalries distract him.

    With a subtle flick of his fingers, Vyrinox formed a thread of deception energy into the air. It was a small thing, almost imperceptible, but it was enough to plant seeds of doubt and mistrust. The energy latched onto Delxi, amplifying his already tense emotions. The primordial of destruction¡¯s eyes glazed over with rage, and he turned to the nearest target¡ªZarrakis.

    ¡°You!¡± Delxi roared, his voice shaking the ground. ¡°You¡¯ve been grinning like a fool this whole time. What are you planning, chaos-bringer?¡±

    Zarrakis raised an eyebrow, his grin never faltering. ¡°Planning? Me?¡°

    But Delxi wasn¡¯t in the mood for banter. His axe glowed with destructive energy as he swung it toward Zarrakis. The primordial of chaos dodged with ease, his chaotic energy swirling around him like a living thing. ¡°Careful, Delxi,¡± he said, his tone mocking. ¡°You might hurt someone.¡±

    The exchange drew the attention of the other primordials, their focus shifting to the growing conflict. Nysara stepped forward, her golden armor gleaming as she raised a hand to intervene. ¡°Enough!¡± she commanded, her voice cutting through the chaos like a blade. ¡°This is exactly what he wants. Don¡¯t let him¡ª¡±

    But before she could finish, another thread of deception energy struck the ground near her feet, sending a shockwave through the area. The primordials staggered, their focus shifting from Delxi and Zarrakis to the growing instability around them. Vyrinox watched from the shadows, his expression unreadable.

    Nysara¡¯s  eyes flickered between Zarrakis and Delxi, who were locked in a brutal clash, their powers tearing through the air like a storm. Nearby, two other primordials,whose laws were inherently opposed had also begun to fight, their grudges flaring up as the tension in the gathering reached its peak. The air was thick with energy, the ground trembling under the weight of their combined power.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Nysara¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and commanding. She unsheathed her sword, its golden blade glowing with the radiant power of order. ¡°Since you can¡¯t reason peacefully, I will make you reason with force.¡±

    Her words were meant to restore balance, to quell the chaos before it spiraled out of control. But what she didn¡¯t anticipate was how her actions would be perceived. To the other primordials, her unsheathing of the sword was not a call for order¡ªit was a declaration of war.

    Boom!!Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    A deafening sound echoed across the battlefield, shaking the very fabric of space. For a moment, everything fell silent. The primordials froze, their eyes darting around as they tried to identify the source of the explosion. But the silence didn¡¯t last long.

    ¡°Enough waiting!¡± one of the primordials roared, his voice filled with pent-up rage. He charged at another, his powers flaring as he unleashed a devastating attack. The sound of their collision was like thunder, and it shattered the fragile peace.

    Seeing this, the others joined in. Alliances were forgotten, grudges were reignited, and the battlefield erupted into chaos. Primordials whose laws were inherently opposed¡ªfire and water, light and shadow, death and life¡ªturned on each other with reckless abandon. The air was filled with the clash of powers, the ground cracking and splintering under the strain.

    Nysara stood at the center of it all, her sword raised, but even she was caught off guard by the sheer scale of the conflict. ¡°This¡­ this is not what I intended,¡± she murmured, her eyes wide with disbelief. But there was no time to dwell on her mistake. A blast of chaotic energy hurtled toward her, and she raised her sword just in time to deflect it.

    Zarrakis, ever the opportunist, laughed as he watched the chaos unfold. ¡°Now this is what I call a party!¡± he shouted, his voice barely audible over the din. He darted through the battlefield, his chaotic energy swirling around him as he added fuel to the fire.

    Timorath, standing near the Monolith of Time, watched the fight unfold. ¡°And so it begins,¡± he murmured, his golden horn pulsing faintly with energy. He made no move to intervene, content to let the primordials exhaust themselves in their greed and ambition and after that he would act.

    Vyrinox, still lurking in the shadows, saw his chance. While the others were fighting among themselves, he slipped closer to the monolith, his form flickering as he used his deception laws to mask his presence. But even he couldn¡¯t avoid the chaos entirely. A stray blast of energy struck the ground near him, forcing him to dodge and revealing his position.

    ¡°Not so fast, deceiver,¡± Nysara said, her voice cold  as she dashed towards him. Her golden armor gleamed in the dim light, her sword raised and ready. ¡°Your games end here.¡±

    Before Nysara could even attack, something unprecedented happened, something that would change the era of primordials¡ªa primordial fell. His body crumpled to the ground, lifeless, His essence spilled out like water from a broken vessel. The moment he died, the universe itself seemed to tremble. A deafening roar echoed across the divine realm, and the sky turned a deep, blood-red, as if mourning the loss of one of its pillars. The ground trembled, and the air grew heavy with an oppressive energy, a sign that something fundamental had been torn from the fabric of universe.

    Somewhere else in the divine realm, an ascendant who had been meditating suddenly felt a profound emptiness. He clutched his chest, his breath hitching as a wave of inexplicable grief washed over him. ¡°Why am I feeling like this?¡± he muttered to himself, his voice trembling. He sat down, his mind racing as he tried to comprehend the loss of something he didn¡¯t even know he had.

    Far away, in a distant corner of the universe, a group of creatures performing an ancient ritual froze in horror. Their idol,a statue representing the fallen primordial,cracked and crumbled to dust before their eyes. The air was filled with panicked cries as they realized their god was gone. ¡°What do we do now?¡± one of them wailed, their voice echoing in the void.

    Lex, sitting in his home meditating, was alerted to the disturbance almost immediately. His eyes narrowed as he felt the tremors ripple through the universe. ¡°This fast?¡± he thought, his surprise evident. Although he had anticipated the eventual fall of the primordials, he hadn¡¯t expected it to happen so soon,or so violently. His gaze wandered across the cosmos, settling on the divine realm and the battlefield where the fighting was taking place. From his vantage point, he could see everything clearly, the chaos unfolding like a grim spectacle.

    On the battlefield, the remaining primordials stood frozen, their expressions a mix of shock and disbelief. The death of one of their own was unthinkable,a violation of the natural order. For a moment, the fighting ceased as they processed what had just happened. Some wondered if the prize was worth the cost, while others felt a growing sense of dread.

    But then, something even more unsettling occurred. The primordial who had delivered the killing blow began to change. His body glowed with an otherworldly light, and his aura grew stronger, more oppressive. He was absorbing the laws and essence of the fallen primordial, his power increasing exponentially.

    ¡°He¡¯s absorbing the laws and essence of the dead primordial!¡± Vyrinox shouted, his voice cutting through the silence. His eyes widened as he realized the implications. This wasn¡¯t just a battle for the Monolith of Time anymore, it was a fight for survival.

    Nysara¡¯s golden eyes narrowed, a bad premonition settling over her. ¡°This is the beginning of something far worse,¡± she murmured, her voice barely audible. She could feel the balance of the universe shifting, the fabric of reality straining under the weight of what had just occurred.

    Zarrakis, on the other hand, felt a thrill of excitement. ¡°Finally,¡± he said, his grin widening. ¡°Things are getting interesting.¡±

    The primordial who had absorbed the essence of the fallen now radiated an aura of overwhelming power. His eyes glowed with a manic light as he surveyed the battlefield, his gaze lingering on the other primordials like a predator sizing up its prey. ¡°HAHAHA!¡± he laughed, his voice echoing with madness. ¡°This¡­ this is true power!¡±

    Before he could act, Timorath stepped forward and raised his hand as runes flickered in his hand and all of a sudden the battlefield froze. Time itself came to a standstill, the mad primordial and the others trapped in a temporal confinement. Some of the primordials tried to resist, their powers flaring as they struggled against Timorath¡¯s control, but they were no match for his overwhelming strength.

    ¡°Enough,¡± Timorath said, his voice calm but firm. ¡°This madness ends here.¡±

 Chapter 30;Beginning of Conspiracy

    After a few moments, Timorath dispelled his time confinement technique, the frozen primordials snapping back into motion. The mad primordial, now free, roared with unrestrained fury, his aura blazing with chaotic energy. He turned his manic gaze toward Timorath, ready to fight even though he knew his strength was no match for the Primordial of Time.

    Timorath, calm and unflinching, scanned the mad primordial with his conscious. He could see the resentment of the dead primordial lingering within him, a volatile mix of conflicting laws and energies tearing at his essence. The gathered primordials also began to scan the mad primordial, their expressions shifting from calculation to shock.

    Some of them had initially made plans upon seeing the mad primordial absorb the laws and energy of the fallen, but now they had to scrap those plans. The risks of absorbing laws and essence of their kin far outweighed the potential rewards. Even so, there were always those who refused to be deterred by setbacks¡ªprimordials like Zarrakis and Vyrinox were among them as their ambitions burned brighter than their caution.

    Vyrinox felt a surge of exhilaration. "This changes everything," he thought, his mind racing with possibilities. "Now I have a decent chance against Vastoth." His eyes gleamed with newfound determination, his plans shifting to account for this unexpected turn of events.

    Zarrakis, on the other hand, was practically giddy with excitement. He imagined the pure chaos he could unleash if he absorbed the laws and essence of his kin, his grin widening as he reveled in the possibilities. A few others among the gathered primordials also had their own thoughts, their expressions a mix of greed, fear, and calculation.

    But Timorath was not concerned with their schemes. With a casual wave of his hand, he suspended the mad primordial in time once more, his body freezing mid-roar. Timorath then levitated him effortlessly, making him hover behind his back as if he were nothing more than a troublesome trinket. The gathered primordials watched in stunned silence, their horror clear.

    What one has to understand is this: the mad primordial had absorbed the energy, essence, and laws of the dead primordial, becoming far stronger than 90 percent of them. Yet, Timorath, subdued him with ease, a display of power that spoke volumes about his true strength.

    The sight was enough to dampen the greed of many. As they One by one began to leave, their ambitions tempered by the realization that they were outmatched. The last to go cast reluctant glances at the Monolith of Time, their desire warring with their survival instincts. But with Timorath standing in front of it, they had no choice but to retreat, whether they liked it or not.

    Within minutes, the battlefield was empty, except for Timorath and the frozen mad primordial hovering behind him. Timorath returned to his place in front of the monolith, his expression calm and unreadable. He sat down, his gaze fixed on the monolith waiting for it to be fully refined making the chaos that had just unfolded nothing more than a minor disturbance.

    Somewhere else in the divine realm, Vastoth, the Primordial of Space, was on the move. His massive form flickered in and out of existence as he teleported across vast distances, each jump covering hundreds of light years. His single, galaxy-sized eye scanned the area relentlessly, searching for his target.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    After days of relentless searching, he finally encountered someone.

    Whoosh!!

    Vastoth appeared near Glacethor, the Primordial of Ice, who was sitting cross-legged in front of a crystalline herb. Glacethor''s eyes snapped open, and he leapt to his feet, a freezing storm swirling around him as he assumed a defensive stance.

    "Who are you?" Glacethor demanded, his voice cold and sharp. "And what do you want?"

    Vastoth transformed to his humanoid form as he floated above Glacethor with an overwhelming aura of. "You can call me Vastoth, Primordial of Space," he answered, his voice resonating like the hum of a collapsing star.

    Glacethor could feel the space around him constricting, the pressure immense. "Strong¡­ too¡­strong," he thought, his ice laws flaring to life as he defended himself. Despite the overwhelming pressure, he did not lose his courage. "What do you want?" he asked again, his voice steady.

    "I have been looking for the deceiver," Vastoth said, his tone cold and direct. "Do you, by chance have any information about him?"

    "No," Glacethor answered without hesitation, his gaze unwavering.

    "Anywhere you think I can find him?" Vastoth pressed.

    "Maybe the East Side," Glacethor replied, his voice cautious.

    Hearing this, Vastoth disappeared in an instant, his form flickering as he teleported toward the East Side. He could feel the auras of many primordials emanating from that direction, but Glacethor had been the first he encountered.

    As Vastoth vanished, Glacethor let out a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding. "I have to hurry and get stronger," he murmured to himself. The danger in the divine realm was evident, and with the death of a primordial, the stakes had only grown higher.

    Minutes later, Vastoth arrived at the remnants of the battlefield. The ground was scarred and broken, they were deep pits and cracks on the ground. Vastoth scanned the area, his single eye narrowing as he took in the destruction.

    Then he saw him¡ªTimorath, sitting calmly in front of the Monolith of Time. Timorath looked up, a rare smile gracing his features as he saw Vastoth floating in front of the spiraling stairs.

    "Vastoth," Timorath said, his voice warm with familiarity. He stood up, his presence radiating calm authority. "It''s been a long time."

    Vastoth''s humanoid form solidified as he descended to the ground, his aura receding slightly. "Timorath," he replied, his tone carrying a hint of respect. "It seems the divine realm has grown more chaotic since we last met."

    Timorath nodded, his gaze shifting to the frozen mad primordial hovering behind him. "Indeed. But some things never change."

    The two primordials stood in silence for a moment, their bond as ancient as the universe itself. Despite the chaos around them, their reunion was a rare moment of calm in the storm.

    ...¡­

    Somewhere else in the divine realm, Vyrinox flew through the skies, his presence masked by his mastery of the Law of Deception. He moved silently, his form blending seamlessly with the clouds, confident that no one could detect him. But then, he noticed something unusual¡ªfour primordials were standing on the ground, their gazes fixed directly on him.

    "What are they looking at?" he thought, pausing mid-air. He hovered in the clouds, his eyes narrowing as he observed them. To his surprise, their eyes followed his every movement. "Can they see me?" he wondered, a flicker of unease creeping into his mind.

    He immediately darted sideways, testing their reactions. The primordials'' gazes followed him without hesitation. "This must be a coincidence," he muttered to himself, though doubt gnawed at him. He moved again, this time to the right, but their eyes tracked him effortlessly.

    "Hey! Stop moving around like that," Noctyra called out, his voice sharp and impatient. "And yes, we can see you."

    Vyrinox froze, his mind racing. "How?" he thought, his confidence wavering. Then, a realization struck him. "They must be baiting me to dispel my presence-masking technique. I''m not falling for your little trap." Still, curiosity got the better of him. "Although, I would like to know how they are able to see me."

    He continued to weave randomly through the clouds, but no matter how he moved, their eyes remained locked on him. After several minutes of futile evasion, he finally accepted the truth¡ªthey could indeed see him.

    Cautiously, Vyrinox descended from the sky, landing about two miles away from the group. He kept his distance, his eyes scanning them warily. "Zarrakis, Luscith¡­ and umm" he looked at them trying to remember if he saw them before "And two randoms," he said, his tone laced with suspicion.

    When Noctyra heard the word "random," his jaw tightened, and a flash of irritation crossed his face. "Random? He''s calling me random?"he thought, his pride stinging. But he quickly reined in his temper, his expression smoothing over as he reminded himself of the bigger picture.

    As for Ashrel, He remained silent, his eyes fixed on Vyrinox. He studied him intently, trying to discern what made him so special that both Luscith and Zarrakis had taken an interest in him. To him, he was an enigma,a primordial who thrived on deception, yet now found himself exposed. He couldn''t help but wonder what secrets he held and why he was worth their attention.

    "What''s the occasion?" Vyrinox asked, his voice serious and guarded.

 Chapter 31; Oath

    Zarrakis moved towards Vyrinox, a smile playing on his face. Vyrinox immediately took two steps back, his expression wary. "Vyrinox, always the cautious one," Zarrakis said in an amused tone. "Relax, we are not here to fight¡ªwell, not yet, anyway."

    Luscith crossed his arms, his expression calm but his words cutting. "We have been watching you," he said, his tone matter-of-fact. "You have been stirring the pot, and you thought no one would notice."

    Vyrinox''s eyes narrowed, his voice sharp but defensive. "What do you want?" His mind raced with possibilities, suspecting a trap. He wasn¡¯t even focused on the question; instead, he assessed the situation. "I am outnumbered," he thought, his gaze darting between them, searching for the weakest link. But to his surprise, their auras were completely masked, their life signatures hidden. They were like dead objects, undetectable.

    "They are hiding their auras from someone," it struck him. "But who?" The answer came quickly: "Maybe Timorath." That was the only plausible conclusion. Only Timorath could compel four primordials of their caliber to band together.

    Zarrakis, observing Vyrinox''s deductions, smirked. "Timorath, yes, but you are half wrong about it," he said. "There is someone else with Timorath." Vyrinox''s eyes flickered with curiosity. "Who?" he asked. "Your old friend, Vastoth," Zarrakis replied.

    The moment Vyrinox heard the name, he activated his deception law, preparing to shift away. But Luscith, sensing his intent, immediately intervened. "Hey! Hey! Calm down. He cannot locate you. You are in my dream dimension," Luscith said, his voice steady.

    Hearing this, Vyrinox hesitated for brief moment, but his resolve hardened as he yelled, "Shift!" His real body disappeared, reappearing five hundred light years away. To ensure his safety, he shifted again, moving another five hundred light years. All of this happened in the span of a single second.

    "Too dangerous," Vyrinox muttered, cursing under his breath. "I didn¡¯t even realize I was in the domain of Luscith." He paused, his mind racing as he cursed them. "These schemers. Let me see what they are up to." He sat in a secluded cave, closed his eyes, and transferred his consciousness to a clone he had substituted after the shift.

    Back in the dream dimension, Luscith observed Vyrinox but noticed nothing amiss. The deception laws were so potent that even Luscith''s dream laws were fooled. Had Luscith mastered the dream laws more thoroughly, he might have detected the switch. But fortunately for Vyrinox, the clone stood before them, convincingly real.

    "What now?" the clone asked, feigning calmness as he halted his escape plan to avoid suspicion. Luscith conjured a round table with five seats. "Take a seat," he said, sitting down himself. Vyrinox''s clone sat cautiously, doing his best to appear genuine.

    Once everyone was seated, Luscith cut straight to the point. "I want you to join us," he said. The clone raised an eyebrow as he asked "Why should I? What¡¯s in it for me?" This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Zarrakis chuckled, his amusement evident. "It¡¯s good to deal with smart people," he said. The group exchanged glances, as if deciding how much to reveal. Finally, Zarrakis spoke, his tone casual but his words loaded. "We know the location of the Monolith of Deception."

    Vyrinox, thousands of light years away, trembled at the revelation. "What!" he exclaimed aloud, though his clone remained composed. The clone laughed for a full minute, masking the shock and elation Vyrinox felt. The thought of comprehending the deception laws at a deeper level thrilled him, but he knew better than to show too much excitement prematurely.

    "What are the conditions?" the clone asked, his expression now serious. Zarrakis mirrored his seriousness. "You join us for what we are about to do. No betrayal of the cause until your last breath," he said.

    "And what is the cause?" Vyrinox''s clone inquired. "First, take an oath in your origin law. Then you will know," Luscith interjected.

    The clone''s eyes widened. "Do you know what will happen if I do that?" he asked, his voice tinged with disbelief. "Of course we do," Luscith replied. "But you must understand¡ªyou are deception, lies, and trickery incarnate. We cannot risk you betraying the cause. The oath ensures your loyalty."

    Vyrinox''s clone sighed, his mind racing. "Nothing comes easily," he thought. His very existence was built on deceit, and the idea of limiting himself felt unnatural. Yet, the promise of the Monolith of Deception was too great to ignore. After a moment of deliberation, he said, "I agree."

    The others exchanged surprised glances. They hadn¡¯t expected him to accept so readily. Noctyra, one of the primordials, communicated with Luscith through their shared consciousness. "Is he really going to do it? Maybe he¡¯s trying to deceive us," Noctyra said.

    Luscith responded with a mental scoff. "The origin law is our source. To take an oath in it and then renege is to wish for death and annihilation." Noctyra persisted, "But he is deception. Maybe he can deceive the origin law?" Luscith shook his head. "No. He is too weak to even think about deceiving it."

    With the oath sworn, the alliance was sealed. Vyrinox, both in his hidden cave and through his clone, felt the binding force of the origin law. There was no turning back now. The path ahead was fraught with danger, but the rewards¡ªpower, knowledge, and the downfall of Timorath and Vastoth,were worth the risk.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    At the spiraling stairs, Timorath and Vastoth stood side by side, their presence commanding yet measured. Before them loomed the monolith, its surface shimmering under the golden rays of the sun. The air hung heavy, thick with unspoken words.

    Vastoth finally broke the silence, his voice steady but tinged with impatience.

    ¡°How long until it becomes your natal monolith?¡±

    Timorath kept his gaze fixed on the monolith, his expression calm and unreadable. ¡°Twenty-three hours remain,¡± he replied evenly.

    Turning slightly, Timorath glanced at Vastoth, his tone neutral but probing.¡°So, you¡¯ve had the chance to own a monolith?¡±

    Vastoth¡¯s jaw tightened, and he averted his gaze before answering, his voice low.

    ¡°No. I have an incomplete one.¡±

    He raised his hand, summoning a fractured monolith into his grip. It pulsed faintly, its jagged edges and dim glow a stark reminder of its imperfection.

    Timorath studied it silently, his eyes thoughtful.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Vastoth sighed, his shoulders stiffening as he spoke.¡°My carelessness. I underestimated Vyrinox, thought he was beneath me. That mistake¡­ taught me a lesson.¡± He paused, his voice darkening. ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for him across the divine realm, but it¡¯s been futile.¡±

    Timorath nodded slowly, his expression unreadable, though his tone carried a measured weight.¡°He was here one day ago.¡±

    Vastoth¡¯s head snapped toward Timorath, his eyes narrowing.¡°Here? What did he want?¡±

    Timorath¡¯s voice remained calm, almost detached.¡°He was one of the primordials stoking the flames. They were the ones who ignited the battle.¡±

    Vastoth¡¯s grip tightened on the fractured monolith, his voice sharp with urgency.

    ¡°Which direction did he go?¡±

    Timorath studied Vastoth for a long moment before responding, his tone firm but not unkind.¡°My friend, don¡¯t let your focus slip in front of the deceiver. Agitation will only play into his hands.¡±

    Vastoth clenched his jaw, frustration flashing across his face. But he said nothing, the weight of Timorath¡¯s words sinking in.

    Finally, Timorath gestured westward, his voice steady. ¡°He disappeared in that direction.¡±

    Without a word, Vastoth vanished, his form dissolving into the air. Moments later, he reappeared thousands of light-years away, a faint ripple in the fabric of space marking his presence.

 Chapter 32; Surprise attack

    The Dream Dimension

    Vyrinox leaned forward, his voice firm but intense. ¡°Now, tell me about the cause,¡± he said, his eyes sharp and demanding. Immediately after the question the hall fell silent, waiting for the answer that would change everything.

    Luscith extended his hand and he gently placed it on Vyrinoxs temple and a surge of dream energy flowed into his head. New information appeared on his mind making him stand up abruptly and be still for minutes; this information was of great value that Vyrinox had to confirm it ¡°Is this real?¡± he asked.

    The four of them were not surprised by his reaction since they were also surprised when they got the information. Zarrakis answered solemnly ¡±Yes¡± ¡°And how many primordials know about it,¡± Vyrinox asked. ¡°Eight, and you are the Ninth and the last one we decided to tell¡± Zarrakis replied. ¡°Why me,¡± Vyrinox asked confused by why they chose him. ¡°Well, it¡¯s because of your Deception laws¡± Luscith answered as he looked to the west. Vyrinox sat again digesting the answer.

    Ashrel was about to speak but he was interrupted by Luscith ¡°Someone is coming!¡± Luscith said in a loud voice as he stood up.

    They immediately stood up as they looked at Luscith ¡°Who?¡± Asked Zarrakis ¡°Vastoth, it¡¯s him and he looks like¡­um like he is coming to our location directly.¡± Luscith replied in a hurried tone.

    The group fixed their gaze on Vyrinox, recognizing him as the sole target of Vastoth''s pursuit. Vyrinox clone acted as if he was frightened and he prepared his escape technique but before he could do that Vastoth appeared above where the Dream Dimension was situated with an overwhelming force, he confined the space of thousands of light-years away forming an independent domain where nothing could get in or escape without his consent and this domain was under his full control.

    The clone attempted to teleport, but as he did so, he experienced an overwhelming pressure that ultimately forced him out of the fabric of space. The other four primordias were also making their escape attempts, but their efforts proved to be ineffective. Noticing this, Luscith decided to use half of his Dream energy to shift the entire dimension to a random layer of space. This strategic maneuver was effective, as even someone of Vastoth''s caliber would be unable to trace their path, given the countless layers of space and his lack of knowledge about which layer they had entered.

    ¡°Lend me your energy! And hurry¡± Luscith yelled and they immediately poured their respective law energies into his body. His humanoid transformed into a sphere-like golden energy form as his strength increased by hundreds of times. The dimension shrunk into small small-sized egg and disappeared like it was never even there to begin with.

    Vastoth Seeing them disappear roared angrily as he destroyed the forest and hills that were in his sight. He calmed down after moments of rampage and he scanned the last place they disappeared from. ¡°The deep layers¡± he muttered ¡°Do they think they can escape from me by hiding in the deep layers¡± he grumbled as he continued. ¡°No matter how you hid I will find you even if takes eons¡± he swore to himself as he transformed into his humanoid form as he now studied the trace of their disappearance.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    500th layer of deep space.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    In the dark quiet void, an egg-shaped energy appeared out of nowhere illuminating the surrounding dark void and it immediately expanded into the size of a galaxy. From the outside, It appeared as a small shining gem in a dark room for the inside it was like another world different from the usual galaxies with planets and star systems. It was a vast continent with large buildings that spread out across the continent. The buildings were massive, enough to accommodate the colossal primordials. And at the center of the continent was a hall with a round table and nine chairs.

    The five of them were sitting in the hall silent because they were made to flee embarrassingly, their pride in shambles. After moments of silence, Noctyra Broke the quietness as he said in an irritated voice ¡° We can¡¯t be always running, we have to do something¡± ¡°What can we do, Timorath and Vastoth are inherently superior as they are the embodiment of time and space¡± Ashrel paused and then continued ¡°There comprehension of law comes easily to them as time and space are ever-present¡± Ashrel said.

    Hearing this they became dejected, seeing their downcast expression Ashrel addressed the group with renewed enthusiasm. ¡°I understand your concerns, but I have a strategy that can help us face Timorath and Vastoth. If we execute this plan together with precision," he paused for emphasis, "we won''t just stand a chance; we can emerge stronger than ever." Ashrel said. They leaned slightly forward intrigued by what he said, seeing that he caught their attention Ashrel continued as he said only one word ¡°Devouring¡± Hearing this they gasped.

    Vyrinox in a cave in the divine realm was also shocked. Although it was one of his plans to say it so casually was not something he expected and also not something he would do easily.

    Seeing their disappointment, Ashrel addressed the group with renewed enthusiasm. "I understand your concerns, but I have a strategy that can help us face Timorath and Vastoth. If we execute this plan together with precision," he paused for emphasis, "we won''t just stand a chance; we can emerge stronger than ever."

    The hall became so quiet that only the faint hum of dream energy could be heard; each one of them in deep thought about the consequences, the side effects, and the fact that they will become the number one enemy of all the primordials if they act on Ashrel''s suggestion.

    Ashrel seeing this was also silent waiting for their response after a couple of minutes of deep thought, Vyrinox was the first to speak as he said in a determined voice¡± I will do it, I will devour, for the sake of power for the sake of freedom.¡± after hearing his answer, as if a limiter was broken Noctyra followed as he also chose to do it, Zarrkis followed and after that Luscith. As for anything called morality they had none when they were created The aim was for them to be guardians but they deviated from their original purpose.

    Now they were no different from mortals in matters of morality, and sometimes mortals even surpassed the primordials in their capacity for greed, despite understanding the truth of the universe. Yet, the path to true wisdom lies not in grasping for more but in yielding, like water, to the natural order of things. Those who lead simple lives in harmony with the rhythms of the universe are carried forward by the unseen current of existence. Most, whether mortal or primordial, resist this flow, chasing desires and power, unaware that such striving takes them further from the source of all things. In their pursuit of excess, they overlook the quiet strength of stillness and the profound truth that to gain everything, one must first release the need to possess anything.

    ¡°No, we need to develop strategies and countermeasures for different kinds of primordials. Their habits, their¡ª¡± Before Ashrel could finish his sentence, Noctyra interrupted, ¡°What should we do about the side effects of absorbing the laws and energies?¡±

    They looked at each other and each one of them had different ideas in their mind except Luscith.¡± I think we are forgetting something¡± he said and they looked at him simultaneously. ¡°What?¡± Said Ashrel. ¡° How will we trust each other if we are going to devour our kin¡± With this the hall fell silent again.

    Luscith addressed the core issue directly.

    Noctyra suggested, "We can take an oath promising not to target each other, either directly or indirectly." They all contemplated this idea for a while. The implications of taking such an oath were clear; they would be bound by it. However, the thought of restricting themselves in this way made most of them uncomfortable. Still, they realized they had no other option.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we hold off on deciding until the other three arrive?¡± Luscith proposed thoughtfully. The group exchanged knowing glances, weighed their options, and ultimately agreed to bide their time.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Three figures were disappearing and then reappearing dozens of light-years as they teleported constantly till they reached the edge of the divine realm. After they stood in the void outside the divine realm. ¡° Refreshing,¡± Kismetor said as he flapped his wings. The other two could also feel the restriction of the ¡°Celestial mandate¡± weakening. Uhtred the Primordial of Might clenched his fist and punched forward, shattering the space hundreds of light-years away. ¡° I missed this,¡± he said as he withdrew a golden jade from his pocket dimension.

    He infused it with his energy, causing it to glow, and then an arrow made of light materialized above it, pointing in a random direction. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Uhtred said, turning to follow the direction indicated by the arrow. In an instant, they vanished as if they had never been there at all.

 Chapter 33 ; Conspiracy (2)

    After an intense journey through the vast expanse of space, they finally arrived at their destination. Before them lay the Dream Galaxy, the final point indicated by the arrow. Suddenly, a deep voice echoed through the galaxy, urging them, "Get in." With that, they swiftly entered the galaxy, moving like shooting stars until they found themselves in front of a grand hall. There, they could feel the powerful aura of five primordials coming from inside the hall. They moved toward the hall, not bothered by powerful aura

    As they entered the hall, their forms shifted into towering humanoid figures. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Luscith,¡± Uhtred greeted with a warm smile. Kismetor, however, observed Vyrinox with a discerning gaze. Thanks to his understanding of destiny law, he quickly recognized Vyrinox as a clone, noting the absence of the thread of destiny that commonly linked beings to the river of fate. Luscith, blissfully unaware of Kismetor¡¯s scrutiny, responded, ¡°Indeed, it has been a while. It¡¯s wonderful to see you two again.¡±

    When Uhtred heard this, he chuckled while seated, prompting the others to take their seats. Zarrakis noticed Kismetor¡¯s judgemental gaze directed at Vyrinox and realized this was likely the first time they were meeting. He considered introducing them, but Kismetor addressed the situation directly before he could speak. ¡°Could you clarify the purpose of bringing a clone into our circle? We want to understand your intentions and ensure everyone here feels respected and acknowledged.¡±

    As the words hung in the air, all eyes turned to Vyrinox, their faces a mix of confusion and intrigue. ¡°A clone?¡± The thought echoed in their minds, charged with anticipation. Zarrakis couldn¡¯t contain his amusement; a hearty laugh burst from him. ¡°Vyrinox, oh Vyrinox," he exclaimed, his voice dripping with mischief, "what a twist this tale has taken! You are already one two steps ahead of us.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Vyrinox quickly revealed the truth about his situation. He explained that his true body resided in the divine realm and that he had been compelled to act in such a manner due to Vastoth''s relentless pursuit. "And you Zarrakis are aware of this?" he added, his voice laced with irritation. ¡°Why make it more complicated?¡±

    Upon hearing his explanation, they agreed to give him a reprieve for the time being, as they valued the group''s stability. As for Zarrakis''s minor act, they chose to overlook it.

    After the dust settled from that initial event, a more intricate conspiracy unfolded. Days turned into a whirlwind of theories and tactics as the group tirelessly brainstormed ways to confront the various primordials. Each discussion was filled with fervor as they explored different laws and strategies, determined to outsmart their fellow primordials. Finally, after centuries, they got the best way to target and kill them, but before that, they had to do some simulations to ensure the schemes succeeded.

    In a Serene room, Kismetor sat crossed-legged, mentally preparing himself, while the rest stood outside. Vyrinox turned to him, inquiring, ¡°Are you ready?¡± Kismetor took a deep breath, his confidence shining through as he replied, ¡°Yes.¡± What Kismetor was about to do was spy on the future, specifically the primordials of the future.

    As he gently closed his eyes, he felt his consciousness begin to merge with the river of fate. Before him stretched an expansive river interwoven with countless threads, each varying in size and significance. He took a moment to observe his surroundings, noticing that some threads were so large they seemed to dominate the scene, while others appeared smaller and more subtle. Yet, he discovered that these smaller threads often possessed strengths that could rival even the largest ones. Among the myriad threads, certain ones captured his attention¡ªadorned in vibrant colors, they infused the river with life and energy, symbolizing potential and resilience.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    He moved carefully and reached out to touch one of the most prominent threads. As soon as he made contact, he immediately shouted, "Do it!!" Vyrinox, standing at the front of the room, activated his Deception Law, causing runes and patterns associated with deception to cover the room. Kismetor was now panting heavily. "That was too close," he said, sweat dripping from his forehead.

    Luscith, standing near Vyrinox, asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Kismetor, now somehow relaxed, answered, ¡° I touched Timorath¡¯s thread destiny trying to see his fate, but he was able to somehow gaze back at me.¡± Hearing this, the group now really understood who they were up against. Gazing back through the destiny thread was impossible as Timorath was not proficient in destiny laws, which could mean only one thing: He used his power to overpower Kismetor in his domain.

    ¡°Thankfully, Vyrinox protected me using his Deception Law, or else he would have discovered my identity,¡± Kismetor said gratefully toward Vyrinox. His earlier conflict now seemed trivial.

    Kismetor closed his eyes again as he returned to the river of fate, now with a different purpose. He looked around for some time and found a large thread, which was small compared to other primordials.

    He approached it cautiously, and when he touched it, his vision darkened, then returned to normal after a split second.

    His eyes were now purple, and runes were visible in his pupils. He could see future visions related to the primordial who owned this destiny thread. He activated his power and saw future visions in which they tried to kill him.

    But every time they tried, he would evade them as if he knew it beforehand. Sometimes, he would join the ranks of other primordials. Seeing this, Kismetor was irritated by it. He Calmed down and tried to see what they were doing wrong. After countless simulations, he found that he had something that warned him of danger, but he did not find what it was.

    After that, he targeted another primordial, but the same thing happened. He realized that the third, fourth, and seventh primordials all had something innate that made them perceive danger. What could it be?¡± he thought.

    His consciousness returned to his body, and he immediately told them what he discovered. They thought for moments. Zarrakis had a bold idea, and without thinking about anything, he attacked Ashrel with murderous intent. Ashrel, who was in deep thought, felt danger. His law of darkness in him pulsated as it warned him, and he dogged Zarrakis attack.

    Zarrakis abruptly halted, suppressing the chaotic energy surging around him. The air, once thick with turbulence, grew eerily still. The other primordials exchanged brief glances, momentarily confused, but quickly grasped the reason behind his restraint.

    All eyes turned to Ashrel, waiting for an explanation. He exhaled slowly, steadying his thoughts before speaking.

    ¡°The laws have changed.¡± His voice was firm yet tinged with something that all of them didn''t expect¡ªuncertainty. ¡°The fall of a primordial has disturbed the balance of the universe. The change is subtle but undeniable.¡±

    A heavy silence settled over them as Ashrel continued, his gaze sweeping across his peers.

    ¡°To correct itself, the Origin Law has adapted.¡± He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in before delivering the revelation. ¡°It has granted us the ability to sense danger before it manifests, ensuring we get the chance to overcome it or avoid it.¡±

    They listened as Ashrel continued in a firm tone: ¡°We need to change our approach. The plans we¡¯ve devised¡­ they won¡¯t be enough.¡±

    A heavy silence followed. The weight of uncertainty hung over them, each one lost in thought, struggling to find a path forward.

    After a moment, Luscith broke the silence. ¡°Maybe we should contact her.¡±

    Vyrinox turned to him, brows furrowed. ¡°Who?¡±

    Luscith met his gaze and answered without hesitation. ¡°The Primordial of Wisdom.¡±

    A flicker of realization passed through them.

    ¡°She is unparalleled when it comes to matters like these,¡± Luscith continued, his voice calm but decisive. ¡°And¡­ she is the ninth member.¡±

    The atmosphere fell silent once more, but this time, there was a shift in the air. A new possibility had emerged, and for the first time since their simulation, they saw hope.

 Chapter 34: Primordial of Wisdom

    A vast continent, comparable in size to clusters of galaxies, floated gracefully in the vast void of space. Surrounding this continent was an imposing transparent barrier adorned with glowing runes and intricate patterns.

    The land was vibrant and lush, filled with diverse forests, massive trees, and flourishing plant life. Rivers of cosmic energy flowed through the terrain, nourishing the land and supporting the growth of herbs with immense value.

    A colossal tower stood at the continent''s heart, its surface covered in greenery as plants climbed its walls, seamlessly blending into the natural landscape.

    Inside the tower was a vast library with countless bookshelves that ascended into the shadows above, their heights seemingly limitless and their ultimate destinations lost to the murky darkness.

    A solitary, beautiful woman stood at the heart of this labyrinth of shelves, her presence so profound that it seemed to bend the air; her beauty was Otherworldly, a harmony of ancient and timeless.

    Her skin glowed faintly, smooth and unblemished yet etched with the faintest tracery of runes that seemed to pulse with the universe''s rhythm. She was the Primordial of Wisdom, Callisthene.

    She sat in quiet concentration, meticulously recording her newfound knowledge. The words she inscribed twisted and curled in bizarre, intricate patterns, forming a script that only she could comprehend. Each stroke carried meaning beyond language¡ªan essence of understanding that transcended mere symbols.

    As she continued, a faint flicker of golden light caught her attention. The jade ornament dangling from her waist pulsed softly, an unmistakable signal. Without hesitation, she grasped it, her fingers tightening around its smooth surface as she instilled her consciousness into it.

    A deep voice resonated from the jade, infusing the library''s stillness with a sense of importance. "Callisthene," it urged, unmistakably the familiar tone of Luscith. His voice was steady yet conveyed a sense of urgency. "We need your help. The plans we''ve set in motion have faced some unexpected challenges. Your presence in the dream dimension would be invaluable. Your skills and insights could make a significant difference in turning the situation around."

    She felt the urgency in Luscith''s voice, and without a moment''s hesitation, she vanished from the library, leaving behind her continent as she threaded her way through the vast, intricate layers of space. After days of constantly navigating the deep layers, she arrived at the place the jade arrow had directed her toward. Before her, a galaxy unfolded, its spirals shimmering and pulsating with a mystic glow. The dream laws emanating from it were as clear as crystal, wrapping around her like a warm embrace. Again, without pause, she disappeared and then materialized gracefully within a grand hall. As her surroundings became focused, she cast her gaze around and looked at the other primordial beings seated in quiet contemplation, their bodies radiating powerful aura.

    Callisthene stepped forward, her presence commanding the attention of the assembled Primordials. "I am here," she announced, her voice steady and resolute. "Tell me what has happened and what must be done."

    Zarrakis and Vyrinox looked at her with a judging gaze. After a moment, they put away their judging gaze. Luscith gestured his hand to her to take a seat, and as she sat, he began to tell her what they had encountered. She listened, and after Luscith finished, she said, ¡°Listening to you, I got some new ideas.¡± ¡°Can you tell us?¡± Luscith said as a hint of hope was tinged with his voice. ¡°It''s better I show you,¡± she said as she materialized a stone.

    ¡°This stone can merge the consciousness of two entities,¡± she said. They looked at the stone as they scanned it, and after scanning it, they felt their consciousness having the tendency to merge. They guessed what she was about to do without her telling them more.

    Kismetor and Callisthene entered the room, which Vyrinox etched with deception laws, and they sat cross-legged as the stone hovered in front of them. They infused their consciousness with the stone, and as they merged, Kismetor closed his eyes and returned to the river of fate. Callisthene was now looking at the river of fate from the perspective of Kismetor, her quirk for more knowledge acting up. She thought, ¡° What a pity I can''t explore it.¡± As she looked at the river, greed was evident in her eyes.

    Kismetor utilized his advanced ability to extend his consciousness into the threads of destiny, exploring the intricacies of future possibilities. By tapping into a specific strand of fate and employing his mastery of Destiny law, he could simulate potential future events influenced by various choices. The first simulation he encountered presented a vision of a future scenario in which an attack on Glacethor was initiated.

    At first, everything seemed to go as planned. They struck with overwhelming force, their combined power shaking the very foundations of Glacethor¡¯s dominion. Yet, something was wrong.

    Glacethor did not panic. He did not falter.

    Instead, his icy gaze held an unsettling certainty, as if he had anticipated their every move.

    Then it happened. A surge of energy erupted in the distance, and before they could react, reinforcements emerged from the frozen void¡ªPrimordials who had been stationed nearby, hidden and waiting.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    It was a trap.

    Their assault turned into a desperate struggle for survival. Glacethor¡¯s reinforcements struck with precision, cutting off escape routes and overwhelming them in mere moments. They barely managed to flee, but not without cost. Severe injuries marred their bodies, and their power reserves were dangerously depleted.

    The vision shattered like glass, snapping Kismetor back to reality. He exhaled sharply, his expression dark.

    Kismetor and Callisthene were initially frustrated by the ambush they experienced during the simulation, as it felt uncannily real. The sheer accuracy of the scenario unsettled them¡ªthe enemy always knew, always reacted and always struck first.

    However, rather than succumbing to frustration, they used this setback to refine their strategies, sharpen their instincts, and push the limits of their understanding.

    They ran countless simulations, each one an attempt to overcome the force guiding their downfall. By the time they reached their 70th run, the pattern had become undeniable¡ªno matter what variations they attempted, they were always anticipated, always ambushed.

    Callisthene sat in deep thought, her eyes flickering with a white hue as the Law of Wisdom fueled her calculations. Every possible path played out in her mind, shifting, twisting, and reconfiguring in endless streams of probabilities.

    After countless days of calculation in the room, Callisthene furrowed her brows, her thoughts racing through every scenario they had encountered.

    ¡°What do all these situations have in common?¡±

    There was a pattern¡ªa hidden thread that wove through every failure.

    Then, like a spark igniting in the void, the realization struck her.

    ¡°What if¡­¡± she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, ¡°what if the one attacking isn¡¯t a primordial¡­ but an Ascendant?¡±

    Kismetor¡¯s gaze sharpened as he processed her words. Without hesitation, he reached toward the Threads of Destiny, seeking out the timeline where an Ascendant made the first move against a primordial.

    The moment his consciousness touched the thread, his vision shifted.

    He saw himself¡ªalongside the others, controlling an Ascendant, using it as a pawn to strike against a primordial.

    The result was predictable.

    The Ascendant died instantly¡ªone strike. Absolute annihilation.

    Yet, something was off.

    Kismetor¡¯s vision flickered as he rewound the moment, studying it repeatedly.

    Then he saw it, the crucial detail they had all overlooked.

    The Origin Law did not warn the primordial against the attack. It had not accounted for the Ascendant''s attack.

    Kismetor¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± he muttered, his voice laced with disbelief.

    Callisthene leaned in, waiting for his explanation.

    He turned to her, his voice calm as he explained.

    ¡°The Origin Law treats us as part of its balance. It sees our movements, our conflicts, and it corrects for them.¡± His fingers clenched into a fist. ¡°But the Ascendants¡­ they are beneath its notice as they are weak to even try to destabilize the universe¡¯s law.

    A slow, knowing smile crept onto Callisthene¡¯s face.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ve found our knife, haven¡¯t we?¡±

    Kismetor laughed when he heard her remark. His sharp eyes gleamed with a mix of anticipation and excitement. ¡°This plan is somewhat feasible,¡± he thought, his mind already dissecting the details with calculating precision. Though his tone carried a hint of skepticism, there was an undercurrent of respect¡ªCallisthene¡¯s reputation for brilliance was well-earned, and he knew better than to underestimate her.

    They instantly returned to the hall, their minds buzzing with the weight of their discovery. As they took their seats, Callisthene wasted no time.

    ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do,¡± she began, her voice sharp with certainty.

    The others leaned in, awaiting her strategy.

    ¡°The most feasible plan,¡± she continued, ¡°is to use a borrowed knife to eliminate the Primordials then through the borrowed knife take the laws and essence.¡±

    A moment of silence followed. Then, Noctyra furrowed his brows, a hint of suspicion creeping into his voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­The Celestial Mandate?¡±

    Callisthene immediately interjected, shaking her head.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± she said, dismissing the idea with a wave. ¡°We¡¯re not at that step yet.¡±

    If they weren¡¯t using the Celestial Mandate, then what¡­ or who¡­ were they planning to use as the knife?

    The Primordials exchanged glances, their expressions shifting from determination to a deeper, more unsettling realization. The air in the grand hall grew heavier, charged with an unspoken tension. Each of them, in their way, felt the gravity of the unspoken thought pressing upon them.

    ¡°¡°If it is not the Celestial Mandate¡­ then it can only be¡­¡±

    Callisthene watched as the others¡¯ thoughts spiraled, their minds racing toward the most obvious conclusion¡ªLex.

    She sighed inwardly as she saw the looks exchanged between them, the barely concealed speculation. ¡°Fools,¡± she said inwardly.

    Before they could voice their misguided theories, she lifted a hand, her tone sharp but steady. ¡°Stop.¡±

    The gravity of her command stilled the hall. ¡°Do not waste your thoughts on the impossible.¡± Her eyes swept across them, her expression unreadable. ¡°He is not a factor in our schemes.¡±

    Silence.

    Noctyra¡¯s brow furrowed, his shadowy form shifting. ¡°And how can you be so sure?¡±

    Callisthene allowed herself a faint, humorless smile. ¡°Because I do not entertain fantasies.¡±

    She leaned forward, her presence imposing without force. ¡°It would be magnificent, wouldn¡¯t it? To manipulate the Creator into becoming our borrowed knife. To twist his vast authority to serve our purpose.¡± She tilted her head slightly. ¡°But reality is never that kind.¡±

    Her words hung heavy in the air as she continued. ¡°He does not move by our designs, nor will he be swayed by mere maneuvering. If he interferes, it will not be at our convenience¡ªit will be at his will, and in a way none of us could ever anticipate. To even consider him in our strategies is to plan for failure.¡±

    Luscith exhaled slowly, rubbing his temples. ¡°Then who?¡±

    Callisthene¡¯s calm voice carried an undeniable weight as she answered, ¡°Ascendant.¡±

    The hall fell into silence for minutes.

    Uhtred was the first to break it, his expression skeptical. ¡°How?¡± His tone carried disbelief, bordering on dismissal. ¡°Ascendants are far too weak to even stand in our presence, let alone challenge us. Their very existence is bound by the limitations of time and decay while we transcend such trivialities. Even if they attacked, their efforts would never reach us¡ªwe exist on a plane beyond their comprehension.¡±

    His words were met with nods from the others, their agreement evident.

    But Callisthene remained composed, her gaze unwavering. ¡°You misunderstand.¡±

    She leaned forward slightly, fingers tapping rhythmically against the table. ¡°Although they are nothing but a Fleeting being. Their lifespans are but flickers in our eternal existence. But they are those that are special among them¡­?¡± She let the words settle before continuing. ¡°And these ones have a destiny that rivals us, and with us as their backing, we can make them powerful enough to threaten a primordial.¡±

    Luscith¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What are you implying?¡±

    Callisthene allowed a slight, knowing smile. ¡°I am saying that we should make the borrowed knife strong enough.¡±

    Zarrakis scoffed, crossing his arms. ¡°Make the borrowed knife strong? A roach may dream of reaching the heavens, but no matter how high it jumps, it remains a roach.¡±

    Callisthene turned to him, unbothered. ¡°And yet, a swarm can devour titans.¡±

    The hall grew even quieter.

    She continued, ¡°Think about it. The laws that govern the Ascendants are not absolute. Unlike us, they are not bound by singular purpose. They adapt, they evolve. And most importantly¡­ they grow.¡±

    Her gaze swept across the room. ¡°We have spent too long looking at them as lesser beings. But something¡ªsomeone¡ªis pushing them beyond their natural limits. They are moving as if guided, shaped by an unseen force. That is why I think that using them

    Would likely succeed.¡±

    Ashrel exhaled sharply, still unconvinced. ¡°Even if this were true, it changes nothing. They are still weak, and we are still beyond them,¡± he said, not even entertaining the possibility of the Ascendants threatening them when they become strong enough to rival a primordial.

    Callisthene¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°For now.¡±

    A heavy silence followed.

    The implication was clear.

 Chapter 35; Varos

    Varos moved through a dense forest, his figure dwarfed by the colossal trees. Their trunks were so wide that dozens of Ascendants could encircle them. He moved with a singular purpose, searching for an herb to alleviate the unnatural affliction caused by his progenitor''s downfall. His progenitor had fallen in battle, erased from existence before Varos could even comprehend what it meant to be connected to him. With that death, something inside Varos was lost. No wisdom was passed down to him by his progenitor, no inherited knowledge¡ªonly scattered, incomplete memories that did not belong to him.

    Since the day his progenitor fell, strange visions plagued him. At first, they were fleeting; he could occasionally hear the roar of an incomprehensible being. But after some time, the visions increased in intensity, creeping into his every moment of stillness.

    Every time he closed his eyes, he was bombarded by fragments of a past he had never lived¡ªcosmic battlefields drenched in destruction, flashes of incomprehensible power, and the final scream of a being far greater than himself. Sometimes, it felt as if he were reliving the last moments of his progenitor over and over again, each repetition chipping away more of his sanity. At other times, he glimpsed what seemed to be a future he could not comprehend.

    After that, the situation got worse, affecting him more than just memories; his very essence had become unstable. Meditation was impossible because the moment he tried to focus, his mind would shatter under the weight of these visions. The training was even worse. His energy fluctuated unpredictably, surging and collapsing like a dying star. He could not control his power, feeling it increase without understanding why.

    ¡°If this situation keeps going, I fear I won¡¯t be able to carry on. I need to find a way out,¡± he reminded himself with urgency and concern.

    He had sought answers for years, but few could provide them. The other Ascendants pitied him at best and dismissed him at worst. But one, a seer skilled in divination, had given him a cryptic path forward:

    ¡°To the east of the Divine Realm lies a potential solution for your quest. You may find a herb that serves as a remedy, an answer to your distress, or possibly a new direction for your journey. However, it is essential to exercise caution, as the discoveries you make could either bring you stability or lead to significant upheaval, potentially altering the trajectory of your fate in ways you cannot foresee.

    Now, he had been traveling east for hundreds of thousands of years, a journey that seemed never-ending. He ran until his legs failed, flew until his energy nearly drained to nothing, and walked until time lost meaning. The east remained ever distant, as though the Divine Realm itself resisted his approach, shifting the landscape, warping distances, and testing his resolve at every turn.

    An ancient map was clutched tightly in his grip¡ªhis only guide through the endless expanse. The seer who had divined his fate had given it to him, but not freely. Varos had emptied his entire wealth to obtain it, relinquishing treasures that even the other Ascendants would envy. But the cost meant nothing compared to what the map represented to him.

    The seer had gotten it from his progenitor, who had walked the Divine Realm long before Varos existed. This map once guided another through an impossible journey, marking the path toward something beyond anyone''s reach. Whether it was indeed a cure or another layer of deception, Varos did not know and did not care. All he knew was that it was his only chance.

    Despite having a guide, the journey was far from simple. He crossed mountains so vast that their peaks were not visible as they reached unimaginable heights; he moved through plains shrouded in storms that defied anything he had ever seen.  Lightning fell not from clouds but from the fabric of space, striking down anything unworthy that dared trespass. He crossed regions inhabited by primordials where even hearing their sound for seconds could aggravate his condition.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    He wandered through plains, where space twisted unpredictably¡ªone step stretching him across light-years, the next trapping him in endless loops. Gravity fluctuated at random, tearing his body apart at times and crushing him under invisible force at others. His only salvation was his endurance, his stubborn refusal to break. And through it all, the visions only grew worse.

    The farther he traveled, the stronger the visions of his progenitor¡¯s demise became. He felt the power that had once been wielded by his progenitor and the overwhelming might that had erased him from existence. Sometimes, it was as if he were reliving that death, his soul would feel like being torn apart, dragged into the past to experience what had come before him.

    The illusions blurred reality making him even question if his steps his, or was he following in the footsteps of a ghost?

    Time seemed to slip away, leaving him in a haze where he could no longer tell if a century had passed or if he was merely taking his first steps. Despite this uncertainty, he pressed on, feeling the challenges of the journey. The map still provided direction, a faint reassurance that the path ahead was laid out. Thanks to his innate abilities, he was able to slightly reduce the difficulty of his journey, though not by much.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Vyrinox and Zarrakis remained hidden within a secluded dimension, their gazes locked onto Varos as he pushed himself forward through the treacherous terrain of the Divine Realm. They could feel the turbulence within him, his inner conflict, the consequence of his uncertainties, the silent war raging inside his mind. It was rare for Zarrakis to agree with Vyrinox, yet as they observed Varos, he nodded in approval.

    ¡°This one has potential,¡± Vyrinox mused, his voice carrying an unusual trace of admiration. ¡°He is different from the others.¡±

    Zarrakis, for once, shared his sentiment. ¡°Yes. Compared to the other Ascendants, he stands above them. Perhaps it is because he lacks a progenitor¡ªhe knows no one will come to his aid. That understanding has forged his resilience.¡±

    Their eyes flickered with satisfaction. They had tested dozens of Ascendants before choosing their tool¡ªmost were either too weak-willed or too deeply tied to their progenitors to be of use. Manipulating those connected to other Primordials carried too much risk, and the few independent ones had been disappointing. But Varos¡­ Varos was something else.

    For the past hundreds of thousands of years, they had observed him, tested his limits in secret. He had been battered by the elements, tormented by visions that were not his own, haunted by the remnants of a past he never lived. Yet, he endured. And endurance was what they were looking for.

    Vyrinox briefly shifted his gaze at his descendant in the Immortal Realm. He was a schemer, a leader, a guide for the lesser beings beneath him. A strategist. Vyrinox could see his mind weaving intricate plans, laying the groundwork for something greater.

    And yet¡­

    When Vyrinox turned back to Varos, he saw something different. Perseverance. A relentless will that refused to yield, no matter how much suffering it endured.

    Why? Why did this Ascendant, one who lacked a true progenitor, carry such resolve while his own bloodline schemed in comfort?Perhaps¡­ he thought, narrowing his gaze, blood alone was never the key to strength.

    Varos stood thousands of light-years away, gazing in awe at a spiraling staircase that ascended into the cosmos, seemingly stretching into infinity. Its summit was obscured, lost amidst the swirling shimmering clouds, as if it pierced the very fabric of the heavens. The spiraling stairs defied the laws of nature; space contorted around it like a living thing, while time ebbed and flowed in unpredictable rhythms, creating an illusion of moments stretching and compressing. The air around it crackled with a tangible energy, vibrating with a strange resonance that felt both ancient and otherworldly, as if the staircase held the threads of countless realities within its ascent.

    He pulled out the map.

    Bold black letters burned into the parchment: TABOO.

    Varos clenched his fists. He had traveled for unknown years for this moment. He had suffered, bled, and endured torment beyond what most Ascendants could bear. Yet now, the warning stood before him, daring him to take another step.

    He hesitated for a brief moment. The danger was tangible¡ªhe could see it, feel it in the very air he breathed. This was no ordinary trial. He thought for a moment,

    ¡°Should I turn back?¡± he thought

    If he left now, he would be safe. He could find another way.

    But what then?

    Would he continue to wander aimlessly, forever plagued by the growing consciousness inside him? Would he allow himself to be devoured by the will of his fallen progenitor?

    ¡°No¡­ I must obtain the herb, no matter the cost.¡± His fingers curled around the map, crushing the parchment slightly.

    If he walked away now, it would mean that everything; his journey, his struggles, his suffering, was for nothing. He would be admitting defeat. And to make the matter worse the visions were intensifying.

    The presence within him that he discovered during his journey was no longer a distant concept; it was awakening. He could feel its will pressing against his own, a force far greater than himself threatening to emerge. If he did not act soon, he would cease to be Varos.

    Replaced.

    Swallowed whole by remnant of a being long dead. Vyrinox smirked as he watched the turmoil in Varos¡¯ eyes. Good. Let the struggle shape you.

 Chapter 36: The Remnant

    After walking and flying for thousands of years, he finally arrived five light-years away from the spiraling stairs. As he looked around, he discovered that he had to navigate through dangerous areas where temporal phenomena were abundant to reach the stairs. According to the map, this place was known as the ¡°Temporal Rift Zone.¡± He approached the zone cautiously. From the outside, the Temporal Rift Zone appeared to be an endless expanse of swirling distortions, stretching across the horizon like a storm of shattered glass.

    The ground of this zone seemed to pulse with an uncanny energy, shifting between vibrant rebirth and haunting decay. In certain spots, time itself accelerated, causing the landscape to age hundreds of thousands of years within a heartbeat, crumbling into fine dust before miraculously reforming in an endless cycle of renewal. Meanwhile, other areas lay in eternal frost, frozen in a perfect stillness that held its breath.

    This was the most dangerous place in the Divine Realm. A land where time fractured and rewrote itself, where even the strongest hesitated to tread.

    From the depths of their hidden dimension, Vyrinox and Zarrakis watched quietly. While Zarrakis maintained an unreadable expression, Vyrinox couldn''t hide his impatience, his fingers twitching restlessly

    They both knew the truth.

    Even with their guidance, Varos wouldn¡¯t last long. Not here. Not against this. The forces at play were far beyond him, beyond even many of their own kind.

    So why waste their time? Why let him struggle in a battle they were certain he couldn¡¯t win?

    Because that was the point.

    If Varos was to stand against a Primordial, if he was to truly step beyond the limitations of mere Ascendants and become their knife, he had to prove himself in the face of the impossible. He had to endure a trial that even weaker Primordials had hesitated to face, a trial that separated those destined to rise from those doomed to fall.

    This was not a test of survival.

    This was a test of worth.

    Varos gaze swept across the landscape, and the sheer chaos of time itself became evident. A single misstep could mean instant annihilation or, worse, an eternity trapped in a moment that never ends. Even without stepping inside these time phenomena, he could feel the crushing presence of overwhelming temporal energy, an invisible force pressing against his existence.

    He had to find a way through. Turning back was not an option. He conducted several scans, pushing his senses to their limits to find a path where time was less chaotic. Months passed, and each moment felt like a struggle against a changing reality.

    Finally, after much effort, he discovered a narrow corridor of stability hidden in the chaos. However, just as he tried to move toward it, he felt a strong, primal warning.

    This place was dangerous, not like the unstable areas, but in a worse way¡ªsomething unseen was lurking beneath the silent area.

    He hesitated. Was this truly the right path, or was it a trap waiting to catch him?

    His mind was a whirlwind of possibilities, and it was overwhelming. The constant stream of visions made it difficult to concentrate, transforming even the simplest thoughts into a struggle. He desperately needed some clarity and peace to navigate through it all¡ªa way through¡ªand soon.

    Fortunately, he had a something to decrease the intensity of the visions. He reached into his pocket dimension and retrieved a single golden leaf, its surface pulsing with a soft, ethereal glow.

    The moment it was exposed to the outside world, a subtle ripple spread through the air, creating an invisible domain of enlightenment around him. Within this space, everything became clearer. Thoughts sharpened, comprehension deepened, and focus intensified a thousandfold.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    But Varos didn¡¯t bring it out to comprehend the laws¡ªno, that was not his goal. He desired to soothe the relentless visions that tormented his mind.

    Through sheer luck, he had discovered the leaf¡¯s hidden effect long ago, during the journey, when he first stumbled upon the ancient tree that bore them. The moment he neared it, the relentless storm of his visions had weakened. The agony had dulled, and for the first time, he had found clarity amidst the chaos. That was how he knew¡ªthese leaves were extraordinary.

    However, acquiring them had proven to be quite difficult. The tree resisted his efforts. Its leaves seemed bound to it by an unbreakable force as if they were rejecting his touch. He had only managed to pluck a few thousand leaves before the tree vanished, slipping beyond his reach.

    Now, he had only a handful left. Most had been used to dampen the relentless torment that clawed at his soul, allowing him moments of reprieve. Moments to breathe.

    As the leaf¡¯s radiance bathed him, the sharp, mind-splitting pain that had threatened to break him slowly subsided. His thoughts became his own again, no longer hijacked by echoes of a past he had never lived.

    However, what Varos failed to notice¡ªor what he could not possibly realize¡ªwas that with every use of these leaves since his first time, something deep within his soul was changing.

    It was subtle at first, a quiet shift, like ripples spreading across an unseen ocean. His soul was strengthening, layer by layer, as if reforging itself without his knowledge.

    But that was not all.

    Something else was stirring, something that did not belong to him¡ªa presence buried deep within his essence, a Will that was not his own.

    It did not wake with fury or violence. It did not lash out or consume. Instead, it waited. A remnant of his dead progenitor, lingering¡­ watching¡­ waiting for the moment to rise.

    Varos, oblivious to this, scanned the chaotic temporal phenomena, his eyes tracing the erratic flow of time as distortions weaved in and out of existence. As he was scanning, the visions struck, attempting to claw into his soul, but the domain of enlightenment dulled their intensity, keeping him anchored in reality. His soul grew slightly more powerful than it was previously.

    Oblivous to this he focused again; Studying and Calculating. For days, he observed the patterns, the rate at which the anomalies manifested, the intervals between their appearances, searching for an opening, a flaw, anything that would allow him to navigate through this unstable region. Yet, despite his efforts, no answers revealed themselves.

    Growing impatient, he reached into his dwindling supply and withdrew a second leaf. The golden glow once again enveloped him, its warmth settling over his mind.

    But something was wrong this time something he didn''t anticipate. The moment he activated its power, the visions didn¡¯t subside.

    They intensified like a dam breaking, they poured into his mind with a fury he had never experienced before.

    His soul burned and before he barely had a moment to register the mistake his world shattered.

    A sudden spike of agony erupted in his skull, as if red-hot needles were being driven into the very core of his soul. His breath hitched, a strangled gasp escaped his lips. Then came the second wave.

    It wasn¡¯t just pain. It was an invasion.

    His body arched violently, every nerve set ablaze as something ripped through him. A force¡ªcold, relentless¡ªtore at his consciousness like razor-sharp claws sinking into flesh, prying apart his very essence, pulling him into a maelstrom of anguish and chaos.

    His lungs seized, struggling for air that refused to come. His vision blurred, flickering between reality and an abyss of formless horror. Searing tendrils of torment burrowed into his bones, his veins, his marrow; deep, deeper, until it felt like he was being unraveled from the inside out.

    A scream built in his throat but died before it could leave. Instead, only a broken, breathless choke escaped as his muscles spasmed violently, his limbs twisting against his will.

    The visions were no longer visions. They were inside him. A thousand voices shrieked, whispered, roared, all at once. Some cried in agony, others laughed, twisted and wrong. Memories that weren¡¯t his flooded his mind, drowning him in an ocean of sights and sounds he had no claim to. The battlefield. The destruction. The final scream.

    For the first time, a dark thought surfaced, a whisper, insidious and tempting. Suicide. The idea of ending it all, of escaping this endless torment, flickered in his mind like a dying ember. But then, he stilled himself. ¡°No I can''t fall here, I have much to accomplish¡± he said in a determined voice.

    His teeth clenched, his hands dug into the ground, shattering the stone beneath him. He would not break. He would not succumb.

    And yet, amidst his struggle, something else surfaced. A voice. Not his own.

    ¡°Soon!¡± a guttural laugh escaped his lips.

    ¡°I shall return!¡±

    The words were filled with madness and certainty as they reverberated across the land. His own voice, but not his will.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Zarrakis, watching the scene happen, narrowed his eyes before turning sharply toward Vyrinox. His voice carried a rare tone of reprimand, laced with irritation.

    ¡°You want to break the tool before we even wield it? Why are you increasing the intensity of the visions?¡±

    Vyrinox, seated calmly, lazily twirled a tiny wisp of deception energy above his fingertip. His expression remained unreadable as he responded.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± His voice was smooth, but there was an undercurrent of impatience. ¡°But we don¡¯t have all the time in the world to wait for him to crawl his way through this trial.¡±

    He let the energy dissipate before fixing his gaze back on Varos. ¡°The remnant is growing stronger. If it reaches a point beyond our control, it will jeopardize everything.¡±

    Zarrakis exhaled sharply, but Vyrinox wasn¡¯t done. ¡°And beyond that,¡± he continued, voice edged with urgency, ¡°the other Primordials will not sit idle. Every moment we waste, they grow stronger too. If we wait too long, our carefully laid plans will mean nothing.¡±

    Silence stretched between them.

    Zarrakis¡¯ expression remained cold, but he didn¡¯t argue further. Because he knew Vyrinox was right.

    If the fallen primordial reawakened before the planned time, it would result in disaster.

    The balance they had so carefully manipulated would crumble. Their preparations; meticulous, ruthless, and precise,would be rendered meaningless.

    And worst of all, Varos would cease to be.

    He would no longer be a tool, a vessel, a pawn in their grand scheme. He would become something else. Something unpredictable. Something they could no longer control.

 Chapter 37: Law

    After days of unrelenting pain and soul-crushing agony, Varos rose from the ground, his body trembling as though the weight of the heavens bore down upon him. Red blood streamed from his eyes and ears, painting his skin in grotesque patterns. Each movement was a struggle, each breath felt a relief. He staggered to his feet, his legs buckling beneath him, but he caught himself, his hands clawing at the air as if to seize the strength to stand. Slowly, unsteadily, he found his balance, his frame now a testament to endurance.

    His once black hair, once disheveled and matted with sweat and grime, had turned white. His previous blue robe, tattered and frayed, bore patches of crimson where blood had seeped into the fabric, but as he stood, he transformed it entirely into crimson ,every thread now a testament to his suffering.

    Varos turned his gaze toward the spiral stairs, the dim light catching his eyes in a way that seemed almost otherworldly. They were different now. Once, they had burned with an unquenchable fire, a fierce resolve and determination that could move mountains. But now, they were calm and serene, like the still surface of a lake after a storm. There was no trace of the horrors he had endured, no hint of the physical and spiritual torment that had threatened to shatter him. To look into those eyes, one would never guess that he had faced the abyss and emerged, not unscathed, but unbroken.

    Although these external changes were good but something better had happened to him from all the torture from the visions that were strengthened by  Vyrinox, his soul had slightly changed and even Zarrakis and Vyrinox were not able to see it with their eyes as they could only sense that his soul has grown stronger than it was previously.

    When the remnant of the Progenitor stirred within him, awakened by the intensity of his ordeal, Varos¡¯s soul had done the unthinkable. It had devoured a fragment of the Progenitor¡¯s soul power, a sliver so infinitesimal that even Zarrakis and Vyrinox, failed to see it due to their negligence thinking that everything was under their control. But within that sliver lay a treasure beyond measure: fragmented memories of an ancient, unfathomable will and a sliver of understanding of the ¡°Law of Undying Will¡±

    For any other Ascendant, such a feat would have been impossible. The Progenitor¡¯s soul power, even in its diminished state, was too vast, too overwhelming for a ascendant¡¯s soul to contain, let alone assimilate. But Varos was no ordinary Ascendant. His soul, tempered by unimaginable pain and fortified by rule of unbroken resolve, had done what no other could. It had claimed a piece of the Progenitor¡¯s legacy, not through force, but through an act of defiance, a refusal to be broken.

    This transformation propelled Varos¡¯s Rule of Unbroken Resolve, once at rank 8, into the  Law of Undying Will at peak rank 1. It was a leap that defied the natural order.

    A transformation that should have been nearly impossible for an Ascendant; one that, under normal circumstances, would require countless years of comprehension and refinement.

    For an Ascendant to progress beyond a Rule, they must first achieve absolute mastery over it, a feat that demands both profound understanding and relentless cultivation. Even then, this alone is not enough.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Once an Ascendant fully comprehends a Rule, they must undergo the Tribulations of Ascension, a trial imposed by the Celestial Mandate itself. These tribulations are more than just tests of strength¡ªthey are judgments, designed to determine whether one is worthy of stepping into the ranks of the Laws.

    Those who succeed earn their place within the cosmic hierarchy. Those who fail? They are either broken in mind and body, cast back into stagnation, or worse, completely erased.

    And yet, Varos had bypassed this process entirely. No tribulations. No years of comprehension. No acknowledgment from the Celestial Mandate. Although he wasn''t aware of the tribulations as he was the first creature to access the laws.

    His ascension to the Law of Undying Will was an anomaly, an act of defiance against a system that had governed the universe since the dawn of time. But it was also a mark of change.

    Above the boundless Origin Ocean, where time and existence blurred into an endless expanse, Lex sat in deep meditation. The ceaseless flow of Origin Energy pulsed beneath him, weaving the very fabric of reality, yet something had disturbed the stillness.

    His eyes, reflecting the totality of existence, snapped open. For a brief moment, all of creation stood still. His gaze pierced the endless layers of reality, cutting across dimensions, realms, and the barriers of fate itself. And then, it landed on Varos.

    A faint smile touched Lex¡¯s lips. ¡°The first one to access the Laws¡­¡± he mused, his voice resonating through the void. ¡°Let¡¯s see what your future holds.¡±

    With a mere thought, the cosmic flow shifted, and his eyes reflected countless futures¡ªendless timelines unfolding, diverging, converging. Possibilities beyond mortal comprehension flickered before him, each thread of fate shifting in response to this single, unprecedented moment.

    Then, he saw it. Something new. Something even he had not foreseen. His gaze sharpened. ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Still watching, Lex¡¯s focus shifted. His sight extended beyond Varos and landed upon two familiar figures¡ªVyrinox and Zarrakis.

    His expression remained unreadable as he observed them, their minds working in the shadows, weaving plots within plots. Instead of seeking higher comprehension, instead of pushing toward the greater mysteries of the cosmos, they had turned to scheming, against their own kin.

    Lex exhaled slowly, not in anger, but in quiet acknowledgment.

    ¡°Instead of peacefully comprehending the Laws and striving for higher heights, they waste their existence in endless plotting,¡± he murmured.

    For a moment, the thought of intervention crossed his mind. He had created them with limitless potential, given them the means to ascend beyond what even they could yet fathom. And yet, they chose ambition over enlightenment, control over growth.

    But he did nothing.

    He would not interfere.

    He had given them free will, the ability to choose, to rise, to fall. Whatever paths they carved, whatever consequences they reaped, it would be theirs alone to bear.

    Lex¡¯s focus returned to Varos.

    A thought formed in his mind. ¡°Should he be granted a merit for being the first to access a Law?¡±

    Before he could decide, a familiar presence stirred within existence, the Celestial Mandate.

    It had already begun searching for Varos, seeking to impose upon him the Tribulations of Ascension, the trials designed to determine whether one was truly worthy of stepping into the ranks of the Laws.

    Lex watched for a moment, then spoke.

    ¡°Back down.¡±

    The Celestial Mandate immediately halted, the overwhelming force of cosmic judgment vanishing in an instant. Yet, it did not retreat completely, it merely stood there, waiting, awaiting further orders.

    Lex¡¯s gaze lingered on Varos¡¯s injuries, the wounds inflicted by Vyrinox¡¯s interference, the strain of his forced evolution. His expression remained unreadable, but his decision had been made.

    ¡°This will be your merit.¡±

    With a simple decree, he commanded the Celestial Mandate to stand down, to withhold the tribulations from Varos. It was not out of favoritism, nor was it an act of kindness. It was balance.

    Varos had already suffered enough and If the Tribulations of Ascension were imposed upon him now, in this fragile state, there would be no chance of survival. Even with the strength he had gained¡­ he was not yet ready.

    With that, Lex turned his gaze back toward the Origin Ocean, allowing the waves of reality to resume their eternal course.

    The Celestial Mandate, silent and absolute, vanished from the void, only to reappear once more at the Origin Ocean¡ªawaiting the next shift in fate.

 Chapter 38: The Hierarchy of Cosmic Truths

    Primordials are beings of unparalleled power, born with an innate mastery over their respective Laws, starting at Rank 3. This natural proficiency sets them above all other beings, their connection to the fundamental forces of existence both absolute and unwavering. Unlike others who must struggle to comprehend and wield the Laws, Primordials do not simply command reality, they embody it, shaping the very fabric of the universe with their will alone.

    Ascendants, though formidable, stand second only to the Primordials in strength. They operate within the framework of Rules, a simplified and structured version of the Laws established by the Celestial Mandate under the guidance of Lex. While Ascendants surpass lesser creatures in power, their access to the Laws is no greater than that of those beneath them. The Rules serve as a bridge, allowing them to harness a fraction of the Primordials'' cosmic authority, but they remain bound by its limitations.

    Beneath the Rules lies a vast hierarchy of lesser principles; Edicts, Domains, Paths, Principles, and finally, Insights. Each tier represents a further distillation of Cosmic truth, with Insights being the most basic and accessible form of understanding that even most creature can grasp. its basically a rudimentary grasp of a concept, force, or phenomenon.

    Above the Laws exist even greater forces: the Grand Laws, which govern the broader workings of the universe, and then Universal Laws, which define the very essence of existence. At the pinnacle of this hierarchy stands the Origin Law, the ultimate source of all creation and the foundation upon which all other laws, rules, and principles are built.

    In Varos case he was propelled from rank 8 rule to  rank 1 Law. Due to this his ability to endure increased dramatically because of the law of undying will. The Law of Undying Will isn¡¯t about physical immortality¡ªit¡¯s about existencing through sheer force of will, even when reality itself demands otherwise. Those who wield it can bend the rules of life, death, and inevitability, not by control over those elements, but through their sheer refusal to submit.

    One can persist even beyond death; their will lingers after being killed, This Law also allows them to influence both the material and spiritual worlds even in death. However, every advantage comes with its disadvantages. To maintain existence after death, a soul needs an anchor to reality; otherwise, its ¡°Will¡± will dissipate over time.

    For example, Varos''s Progenitor continues to exist as a remnant within Varos''s soul because Varos is his descendant and was the strongest among them. The only way Varos can eliminate this lingering will is by becoming more powerful than it or by seeking help from another primordial.

    And when it comes to advantages; the true strength of the Law of Undying Will lies in its relentless cycle of growth through suffering. The more pain and torment Varos endures, the stronger he becomes. Unlike conventional power, which requires external cultivation or gradual refinement, this Law thrives on agony, forging strength through relentless endurance.

    Every wound, every moment of suffering, is not merely endured, it is converted into raw energy, feeding back into Varos, reinforcing his body, mind, and soul. His endurance does not remain static; it expands with each hardship, pushing past natural limits, ensuring that what once harmed him will eventually become meaningless.

    But the greatest boon of this Law is adaptation. The wielder of this Law does not simply resist pain¡ªhe evolves through it. Every torment forces the wielder''s existence to recalibrate, molding him into something that can withstand even greater suffering. The more he is broken, the harder he becomes to break.

    Ultimately, this Law does not merely make him stronger; it guarantees that nothing, no force, no trial, no torment, will ever be capable of truly destroying him. The only exception would be if the force comes from something greater than this Law, such as the Grand Law.

    Vyrinox and Zarrakis who were sitting above him in hidden dimension sensed a change in Varos and decided to scan him. The moment he scanned Vyrinox¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief flashing across his face. ¡°What¡­?!¡± His voice, usually calm, rippled with shock. ¡°Do you see what am seeing?¡° Zarrakis said in serious voice. ¡°yes¡± ¡°I can feel it¡±

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    A silence stretched between them, heavy, laden with the weight of the revelation.

    Zarrakis clenched his jaw. ¡°This¡­ this will change everything.¡± Varos had done something unthinkable. For the first time in history, an Ascendant had become a Law-Bearer. Even if it was only the weakest rank, and to make the matter worse he had done it in their presence and they couldn''t even stop him.

    Vyrinox stood there, silent, his mind racing. ¡°What happens now?¡± he muttered to himself, eyes locked onto Varos, whose presence had fundamentally changed.

    Did he truly embody his Law, or was he merely standing at the threshold, waiting to grow stronger before the Law took root within him? Or can he even embody the Law?

    His thoughts spiraled, possibilities unfolding like an intricate web. This was uncharted territory, no Ascendant had ever reached this stage. Did the same rules apply to him as they did to the Primordials? Or was this something entirely new, something unpredictable?

    Meanwhile, Zarrakis wasted no time. His consciousness stretched across the cosmos, sending an urgent message through the vast currents of the Dream Galaxy, where his seven fellow Primordials resided.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Luscith was sitting cross-legged, deeply immersed in meditation. His mind explored the endless expanse of his Dream Law, unraveling its ever-shifting mysteries. Suddenly, Zarrakis''s message reached him, shattering the ethereal visions of the Dream Law like glass and pulling him back to reality. Without hesitation, he vanished; his form dissolved into mist and then reappeared in the Grand Hall in an instant.

    He was not the only one who got the information. Across the vast hall, the others had also gathered, their expressions a mixture of curiosity and caution. The weight of Zarrakis¡¯s information was undeniable.

    As soon as they sat down, Noctyra began to address the message. His eyes gleamed under the dim celestial glow as he turned to Kismetor and Callisthene. His voice was calm, yet edged with intrigue as he broke the silence.

    ¡°What do you make of this?¡± he asked, his gaze sharp as he continued ¡°And what does this mean for us?¡±

    The hall fell into silence at Noctyra¡¯s question, the weight of his words settling over them like an unseen force. Each of them sat in quiet contemplation, their minds turning over the possibilities, dissecting every angle, every consequence.

    Callisthene tapped her fingers against the table, her gaze thoughtful. ¡°This message has its advantages and disadvantages ¡­ the advantage being that, if the knife becomes strong it  improve our chances of taking down the primordials.¡±

    She let the thought settle before glancing around the room, gauging their reactions. Then, after a brief pause, she continued, ¡°But that strength comes with a price. The ¡®Knife¡¯ won¡¯t remain so easily guided. The more powerful he becomes, the harder it will be to control him. What takes a nudge now might soon require a heavier hand¡ªand if we¡¯re not careful, he¡¯ll turn that strength against us.¡±

    ¡°Is there a way we can bypass all this?¡± Ashrel asked, leaning back in his seat, arms crossed.

    Kismetor smirked. ¡°We ease off the direct manipulation. Instead, we plant the idea subtly, let him think it¡¯s his own will driving him to hunt the Primordials.¡±

    Uhtred, the Primordial of Might, exhaled, tapping his fingers against the table. ¡°Clever, but too passive. If he ever suspects, he may resist. We need something stronger.¡±

    Callisthene leaned forward, her voice a whisper laced with intent. ¡°Why stop at mere suggestion? We weave fate itself around him¡ªengineer circumstances that make the hunt inevitable. A whispered prophecy, a tragic loss, a betrayal that forces his hand. He won¡¯t just think it¡¯s his choice; he¡¯ll be convinced it¡¯s destiny. By the time he realizes the truth, he¡¯ll be too deep to turn back.¡±

    A moment of silence followed as her words settled over the room. Callisthene smirk widened, and Uhtred gave a slow nod of approval.

    Then, another voice cut through¡ªthe rasp of Mael, the Primordial of Ruin. ¡°Or,¡± he murmured, his fingers steepled, ¡°we take a more direct approach. Twist his very being. A touch of our power, subtle but irreversible, reshape his instincts, his very nature, so that hunting the Primordials becomes a compulsion, an obsession he cannot resist.¡±

    Kismetor scoffed. ¡°A bold play, Mael, but the risks are astronomical. If the other primordials senses even a trace of foreign influence, they will know and he will know. And if they know you can also guess what will happen.¡± he said ¡°and its even possible for him to resists our power his will might not just reject our control, it could evolve past it. Do you really want to gamble on creating something we cannot leash?¡±

    Mael expression remained unreadable, but his fingers tightened ever so slightly. ¡°It is only a risk if we fail,¡± he said, ¡°and I do not fail.¡±

    Uhtred shook his head. ¡°We do not gamble on pride. Strategy wins wars, not brute force.¡± He then turned to Kismetor. ¡°What do you think of the plan of Callisthene since destiny is your forte?¡±  ¡°forcing his destiny through circumstance, is the safest.¡± Kismetor said ¡°We let him walk into the trap himself, and make him believe that he is doing it of his own will¡± ¡°what an ingenious plan, why didn''t I think it before.¡±

    Noctyra exhaled sharply, his patience wearing thin. ¡°Is it feasible or not? Yes or no?¡± he snapped, his voice edged with irritation. ¡°Stop overpraising and get to the point.¡±

    Kismetor¡¯s gaze flicked toward Noctyra, his expression darkening. His eyes burned with fighting intent, a silent challenge hanging in the air between them. Were it not for the gravity of the situation, he might have answered with more than just words.

    But now was not the time.

    ¡°Yes, but we should wait until he gets the herb and the book,¡± Kismetor said, his tone even, as if discussing an inevitable outcome.

    Noctyra leaned back, a smirk playing on his lips as he eyed Kismetor. ¡°By the way,¡± he said, his voice laced with amusement, ¡°why exactly did you name the book that?¡±

    Kismetor raised a brow but said nothing.

    Noctyra chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°You always have this habit of making things sound far grander¡ªor far worse¡ªthan they need to be. ¡®The Devouring Scripture of Nine¡¯? Really? It sounds like some ominous prophecy designed to make people nervous before they even open the cover.¡±

    Kismetor narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°The name is fitting.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure,¡± Noctyra said, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°Fittingly dramatic. Why not something a little less¡­ cursed? Like ¡®The Hungry Tome¡¯ or ¡®The Manual of Mildly Concerning Consequences¡¯?¡±

    Kismetor sighed, rubbing his temples. ¡°It needed weight. It holds something beyond comprehension.¡±

    ¡°And yet, it¡¯s still your naming sense,¡± Noctyra teased, grinning. ¡°I swear, if you ever write books, they¡¯ll all sound like doomsday prophecies.¡±

 Chapter 39: Veil of deception

    Varos sat outside the Temporal Rift Zone for three days, tending to his wounds in silence. His body, though still aching from the ordeal, was steadily recovering. Reaching into his pocket dimension, he retrieved a divine herb, its radiant glow pulsing with concentrated life energy.

    Without hesitation, he ingested it. The herb¡¯s power flooded his body and soul, accelerating his regeneration beyond natural limits. He could feel his injuries mending at a rapid pace, his very essence absorbing and refining the medicinal energy.

    Closing his eyes, he turned his focus inward, to better understand his transformation. Power surged through his being, deeper, more refined, more potent. The transition from Rule to Law had not only elevated his strength but had reshaped his very existence. It wasn¡¯t just an increase in physical ability, it was a transformation at a fundamental level.

    To test his new strength, he reached into his pocket dimension once more, retrieving a sword. Gripping it firmly, he extended his arm, feeling the familiar weight of the blade settle in his grasp.

    Then, without hesitation, he struck with the strength he wielded before becoming a Law-Bearer.

    DANG!!!

    The sound of metal rang out like thunder, reverberating through the air. Varos looked down at his hand, where there should have been a wound, only a thin white mark remained. His skin, now reinforced by the power of the Law, had barely been scratched.

    His grip tightened around the sword as realization dawned. ¡°My sword is useless now,¡± he thought, exhaling as he returned it to his pocket dimension. His former weapons, forged for a Rule-bound being, could no longer match his newfound durability.

    Lowering himself back to the ground, he resumed a lotus position, closing his eyes once more to introspect.

    As he delved deeper into himself, he found that his soul had grown exponentially stronger¡ªone thousand times more powerful than before. The vast difference was undeniable, and yet, something still lurked within.

    The remnant will had retreated deeper into his soul, lying in wait, preparing for another attempt at seizing control. His instincts guided him to where it hid, and the moment his awareness brushed against it, a raspy, ominous voice echoed through his mind.

    ¡°Soon¡­ your body will be mine.¡±

    Varos chuckled, his voice laced with confidence.

    ¡°You really think you still have a chance?¡± he responded, his tone mocking. ¡°That opportunity died the moment I transcended Rule. You should have taken your shot when I was still bound. Now¡­ you¡¯re nothing more than a lingering shadow.¡±

    Silence followed.

    Then¡ª

    ¡°HAHAHAHA!¡±

    laughter erupted, deep and guttural, reverberating like a thousand voices layered atop one another. It echoed through the starry-like vastness of his consciousness, carrying an eerie weight that sent a ripple through his very essence.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re strong now that you are Law bearer?¡± the will sneered, its voice dripping with mockery. ¡° You think you¡¯re safe? No¡­ no. On the contrary, you are standing at the edge of your own undoing.¡±

    Varos¡¯ brows furrowed, but he remained still, listening. His instincts told him this wasn¡¯t just mindless taunting¡ªthere was something beneath the will¡¯s words.

    The will, sensing Varos¡¯ focus, let out a chuckle.

    ¡°Why so quiet? Does fear finally grip you?¡± it taunted. ¡°Weren¡¯t you boasting just moments ago? Weren¡¯t you laughing at me? And yet, here you are, listening like a child clinging to his mother¡¯s last words.¡±

    A pause. Then the will¡¯s tone shifted¡ªcolder, crueler. ¡°Do you really think I would tell you the reason?¡±

    Varos remained silent, his mind churning. The will wanted to provoke him, to shake his confidence, but its restraint was what intrigued him most. It wasn¡¯t desperate, nor was it reckless, it knew something.

    A moment passed. Then another.

    Finally, Varos spoke, his voice calm, measured.

    ¡°How about a deal?¡±

    For the first time, the will hesitated.

    Then, its amusement returned, subtler, more intrigued.

    ¡°Oh?¡± it mused, the laughter fading into something more sinister. ¡°And what kind of deal do you think you can offer me?¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    There was no impatience, no dismissal.

    It was genuinely interested. And that was exactly what Varos wanted.

    ¡°How about I give you a body to possess?¡± Varos said, his tone calm, almost casual.

    A brief silence followed before the will responded, its voice laced with skepticism. ¡°Oh? And what kind of body do you think would be worthy of me? Do you even understand the intricacies of possession?¡±

    Varos smirked. ¡°The body of an Ascendant. The air in his soul sea seemed to still. Then¡ª

    ¡°HAHAHAHA!¡±

    The will¡¯s laughter exploded, reverberating through the vastness of his mind. It wasn¡¯t amusement¡ªit was mockery, a sound so dark and condescending that it almost carried the weight of contempt itself.

    ¡°An Ascendant?¡± the will scoffed, its voice rippling with disdain. ¡°You dare to offer me a mere ant?¡±

    The laughter continued, but it began to fade, dissolving into the depths of his soul like a whisper in the void.

    ¡°How utterly ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°Then why me?¡± Varos asked, his voice laced with confusion. If an Ascendant was nothing more than an ant in the eyes of this entity, then what did that make him?

    The will didn¡¯t laugh this time. Instead, it responded with an unsettling calm, its previous arrogance fading into something more measured.

    ¡°For one to possess another body, there must be a certain degree of compatibility,¡± it explained. ¡°It could be through Law, bloodline, or something even deeper.¡±

    Varos narrowed his eyes, listening intently. There was a shift in the will¡¯s tone, its mockery replaced by something almost¡­ reflective.

    ¡°But compatibility alone is not enough,¡± it continued, its voice carrying an air of finality. ¡°One must also bear the cause and effect of the body they inhabit.¡±

    Varos¡¯ expression darkened. Cause and effect. The weight of karma, of fate intertwined with power. He had long known that no power came without a price, but hearing it from the will itself made it seem all the more ominous.

    The will let the words sink in before delivering its final statement.

    ¡°Furthermore, if I were to take the body of Ascendant, I would come under the influence of my kin, controlled, shackled, turned into nothing more than a slave to their will.¡±

    The contempt in its voice was undeniable. ¡°And that¡­ is the last thing I will ever allow.¡±

    Then, a brief silence.

    A shift.

    Almost as if it had just realized something, the will let out a low, amused chuckle.

    ¡°But why am I even telling you all this?¡± it mused, its tone carrying a trace of self-awareness. ¡°You are nothing but a temporary vessel¡­ a fleeting existence. What purpose does it serve to explain anything to you?¡±

    There was no mockery this time, no arrogance, just a strange, almost absent-minded curiosity, as though the will itself had wandered too deep into its own thoughts.

    ¡°So what do you want?¡± Varos asked, his voice even, though deep inside, a part of him already knew the answer.

    The will didn¡¯t hesitate. Its voice rang out, clear and absolute. ¡°I want the body of a Primordial.¡±

    Silence followed.

    A long, suffocating silence.

    Varos stared into the vast emptiness of his soul sea, letting the words sink in. A Primordial. Not just any body¡ªnot an Ascendant, not a god¡ªa being at the very peak of existence.

    He exhaled, shaking his head. ¡°I might as well refuse now.¡±

    The will didn¡¯t respond. It didn¡¯t need to. Varos already understood the absurdity of what had just been said.

    Even with all he had achieved, even with the impossible strides he had made beyond his kin, compared to a Primordial, he was nothing.

    An ant before a colossus.

    A moth flying toward the sun.

    The Primordials were the Apex of the Apexes, entities who existed before history was even written, before the divine realm existed. They were not rulers¡ªrulers could be challenged, overthrown. They were not deities¡ªdeities required worship, belief.

    They were existence itself.

    To stand against them was to stand against the will of the cosmos itself.

    To offend them was to invite oblivion.

    Even their sneeze, a careless ripple of their power, could erase entire super galaxy clusters, and Varos¡­?

    He wouldn¡¯t even register.

    His fingers curled into a fist as he let out a slow, humorless chuckle. ¡°You really don¡¯t make things easy, do you?¡±

    The will remained silent, but Varos could feel its amusement. It wasn¡¯t expecting him to agree, it was merely waiting to see how far he was willing to go.

    The will, seeing Varos hesitate, decided to bait him with temptation, a carefully crafted illusion of power, something too irresistible to ignore.

    A pie.

    Not a literal one, but a metaphorical feast, a promise of something greater, something that would make even the most cautious being reach out. After all, it didn¡¯t matter who held such a pie, sooner or later, they would take a bite.

    The formless black energy pulsed ominously before a thin strand slithered toward Varos¡¯ consciousness form, moving like a serpent in the void.

    A gift? A test? A trap?

    Varos didn¡¯t care to find out.

    His instincts flared, and without hesitation, he darted backward, retreating at lightning speed. His form shimmered, placing an instant gap between himself and the approaching strand.

    ¡°So that was your plan,¡± Varos muttered, irritation creeping into his voice. ¡°Distract me, wait for me to let my guard down, and then strike?¡±

    The will said nothing, but Varos could feel its amusement, that same silent condescension lingering in the air.

    ¡°We were just getting to the good part¡­ why did you have to ruin it?¡± he thought, suppressing a sigh of frustration.

    Shaking his head, he turned, preparing to leave his soul sea.

    Just as he was about to exit, the will¡¯s voice slithered through the void once more.

    ¡°I am neither petty nor foolish.¡± Its tone was calm, assured, yet carrying an edge of something unreadable. ¡°Why would I attack you now? The time is not ripe.¡±

    Varos paused, glancing back with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°¡°I can see that you¡¯re not stupid,¡± Varos mused to himself, his thoughts laced with dry amusement. ¡°But petty? Oh, you are definitely petty. No sane being would ever want to possess their own descendant.¡±

    But then again, were Primordials even sane?

    Did they truly care for anything or anyone beyond their own existence? He didn¡¯t know. Perhaps no one did.

    What he did know, however, was the undeniable disgust coiling within him, a visceral reaction to the will¡¯s very presence, its intentions, its sheer audacity.

    And yet, he chose to listen¡ªfor now.

    ¡°This strand of energy contains a taboo secret,¡± the will murmured, its voice carrying an eerie weight. ¡°Something beyond your reach, beyond even fate itself. No being of your level would ever attain it, not even if the universe itself stood at its end.

    Varos froze mid-step, intrigue flickering in his eyes. He had no reason to trust the will, but those words carried weight, a claim so absolute it demanded his attention.

    The will, sensing his hesitation, pressed further. ¡°Absorb this strand of energy¡­ and you will know.¡± Varos narrowed his gaze, his thoughts churning. The black tendril of energy pulsed before him, shifting like a living thing, waiting for him to reach out.

    A trap? Possibly.

    A gamble? Absolutely.

    Still, he was not the type to retreat from knowledge. Slowly, he extended his formless hand, grasping the writhing energy. If this was a trap, he would sever this part of his consciousness immediately. No hesitation. No mercy.

    The moment his essence made contact, Reality outside his body shifted. The sky of the Divine Realm darkened in an instant. Thick clouds churned violently, twisting and spiraling as if the heavens themselves had been disturbed. Then¡ª

    An eye opened. Colossal. Unfathomable. Absolute. The projection of the Celestial Mandate.

    It loomed above, its chilling gaze sweeping over the Divine Realm with an authority that transcended laws, fate, and even time itself. It did not see with sight, nor sense with energy, it was a force of judgment itself, scouring all that lay beneath it.

    Searching.

    Yet, despite the disturbance, despite the forbidden act that had shaken the very cosmos, It found nothing.

    ¡°What? Why is the Celestial Mandate here?¡±For the first time, uncertainty crept into the will¡¯s voice. It had expected resistance. It had expected danger. But this?

    This knowledge shouldn¡¯t have warranted the Mandate¡¯s attention.

    The will pulsed in confusion, its essence fluctuating as it tried to grasp the impossible reality before it. Had it miscalculated? Had something changed beyond its understanding? No. Something was wrong.

    Varos stood still, heart pounding in his chest. The Mandate had come. But why? And more importantly, how had it not seen him?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡°What are those fools doing?¡± Vyrinox muttered, his eyes narrowing as he watched the remnants of the Celestial Mandate¡¯s projection fade from the sky. With a casual motion, he retrieved his deception energy, the invisible veil that had shielded Varos dissolving as if it had never existed.

    His irritation was evident as he continued, ¡°Why are they deciding to give him this knowledge so early? This wasn¡¯t the plan.¡±

    Seated nearby, Zarrakis remained composed, his posture steady in a cross-legged position. His gaze was indifferent, as though none of this truly surprised him. Without looking up, he spoke in an even tone.

    ¡°Callisthene has chosen to tweak the plan,¡± he explained to him about the new plan. Vyrinox¡¯s frown deepened, for a fleeting moment. Then, unexpectedly, his expression cleared, the irritation vanishing as quickly as it had appeared.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good plan,¡± he said simply, his tone devoid of any previous frustration. Zarrakis, who had known Vyrinox for eons, finally looked up, his eyes studying him with subtle intrigue.

 Chapter 40: Matter from beyond the Universe.

    Varos was sitting in a lotus position, his breathing erratic, his mind a battlefield of conflicting thoughts. What happened replayed repeatedly in his mind, burning itself into his consciousness. Furthermore, the knowledge he had obtained from the will was undeniable, but it felt like a double-edged blade pressed against his throat.

    His emotions churned like a storm, turbulent and unrelenting. The temptation to consume others, to seize everything they were and everything they represented, gnawed at him, an alluring yet perilous desire. If discovered, he would become the enemy of all, hunted and obliterated by the primordials without mercy. Yet, a voice within him whispered, relentless and seductive: But don¡¯t you want to reach the pinnacle of the universe? Don¡¯t you crave dominion over all creation? Don¡¯t you¡ª

    ¡°Enough!¡± he roared, cutting off the dangerous thoughts before they could take root. The insanity of his voice startled him, a desperate attempt to silence the chaos within.

    ¡°Do not let greed blind you,¡± he told himself, warning himself with a voice of restraint and reason. But another thought surfaced, just as strong and persuasive¡ª¡°Without greed, you will never reach far. The power you have now is due to your greed for life.¡± The voice of persuasion was getting stronger, and then Visions unfolded before him, illusions of power and sovereignty, of him standing at the peak of the Primordials, ruling over all.

    But just as quickly as they came, he would snap back to reality, his fingers digging into his palms, oozing blood.

    ¡°What¡­ was that?¡± he muttered, his voice barely recognizable.

    No matter how tempting the knowledge was, his fear of death eclipsed it. The will had offered him a path to greater heights, but one that demanded strength beyond comprehension to walk. Without strength, it was nothing more than a road to destruction.

    ¡°He is resisting. Is he that afraid?¡± Vyrinox¡¯s voice carried an amused edge as he observed Varos. He could feel Varos''s emotions. His fingers were lazily tapping against his knee. He had been intensifying Varos¡¯ greed, feeding him false futures and illusions, where he stood above all, where the Primordials bent their knees before him.

    Yet, despite the temptation, he hesitated.¡°Maybe your deception is losing its edge,¡± Zarrakis remarked casually, his tone as indifferent as ever.

    Vyrinox glanced at him, his golden eyes narrowing. ¡°Yeah¡­ maybe you¡¯re right.¡±

    He leaned back slightly, arms crossed. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s time I push deeper into the Deception Laws. I need to refine my methods.¡±

    Zarrakis barely reacted, offering only a slight nod. Vyrinox¡¯s expression shifted, a glint of anticipation flickering in his gaze. ¡°Speaking of which, when can I get my Monolith?¡±

    Zarrakis finally looked at him, his voice even. ¡°Anytime.¡± Hearing this, Vyrinox nodded slowly, his focus drifting back to Varos.

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± he mused, watching the struggle unfold. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can resist.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Origin Island.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Lex stood in his garden, carefully tending to the cosmic flora, his hands effortlessly weaving through the delicate balance of existence. Each plant, a manifestation of laws and rules, thrived under his watchful gaze.

    But then he sensed a shift in the universe. An anomaly, a foreign presence, entered the universe¡ªsomething that did not belong. Without hesitation, Lex vanished.

    In an instant, he reappeared at the very edge of the universe, where existence met the unknown. His golden eyes narrowed as he observed the sight before him.

    It resembled a Big Bang, but it was not of creation but an intrusion.

    The universe expanded in chaotic bursts, an endless repetition of explosions, but this was different. With each expansion, something foreign seeped in. Matter from beyond the cosmos, an uninvited force forcing its way inside.

    His gaze settled on the matter, and it was Grey energy. It churned, chaotic and untamed, swirling like a massive storm of formless clouds, twisting and moving in irregular, unnatural ways.

    Lex extended his perception, scanning its composition¡ªwhat he found made even him pause. Each atom of this energy was as heavy as a neutron star, an unfathomable density packed into something so minuscule yet alien.

    But that was not all. This chaotic grey energy vibrated. A frequency so unnatural that even Lex, a being who stood at the pinnacle of the universe, could not fully perceive it.

    There were countless of them, an endless sea of shifting, crawling, writhing grey clouds, moving in a way that defied all logic. They had no discernible pattern or fixed shape¡ªjust pure, chaotic motion.

    Lex remained still. Watching. Calculating.

    For the first time in a very, very long time, He felt something completely unknown. Out of curiosity, he decided to touch this grey, chaotic energy.

    But before he could touch the chaotic grey energy, it vanished, not dispersed, not destroyed, but expelled.

    The universe¡ªhis very body¡ªhad rejected it. In mere minutes, it had been cast out as if it were an intrusion that did not belong. Lex stood frozen, fascinated by what he had just witnessed.

    The universe was breathing. A slow, imperceptible cycle of inhalation and exhalation, a rhythm so natural yet beyond even his understanding.

    And that realization unsettled him.

    He, the embodiment of the universe¡¯s will, had never once perceived this phenomenon.

    Since his rebirth as the Universal Will, his focus has always been inward: refining cosmic balance, shaping laws, and overseeing the flow of existence itself.

    Yet, he had never thought to look outward.

    He had never considered that the universe might have its instincts separate from him. It was much like the human body. It seemed to operate with an autonomous system, instinctively rejecting anything foreign, similar to how a body would react to infections.

    Lex had spent countless eons believing he was the only force governing creation, convinced that nothing moved without his decree. Yet here was proof that the universe had its reactions, defenses, and rhythm. It breathed, it rejected, and it adapted. And he, the supposed embodiment of this force, had never even noticed.

    This required thorough investigation, but Lex decided to analyze the aftermath of the chaotic grey energy before delving into the mystery of the universe''s breath.

    The damage done by the chaotic grey energy was staggering. What it left behind was not mere destruction but something far worse.

    Absolute void.

    An empty, dark space stretched before him, a place where even light from distant stars could not penetrate. There was no matter, energy, or remnants of what once existed. It was not merely a wound upon reality.

    It was a place where existence itself had been undone.

    After witnessing the unfathomable void left behind, Lex moved toward the source of the expansion, drawn by the need to understand what had truly transpired.

    As he traversed the cosmic expanse, he encountered matter unlike anything within his universe¡ªstrange compositions, elements that defied his vast knowledge, each piece a silent testament to something foreign.

    Then, he saw it.

    A floating island.

    Suspended in the void, drifting like a relic from a forgotten world.

    Lex descended, his gaze scanning the land beneath him. It was not just a lifeless rock; it was a civilization¡ªor at least, what remained of one. Buildings stood frozen in time, their structures weathered but unmistakably artificial. The island was in ruins, a silent graveyard of a world that did not belong to his universe.

    This discovery was world-shattering. For Lex, it meant his universe was not alone, and while there was glaring danger outside of it, there was also an opportunity to grow more powerful.

    For eons, he had suspected the possibility of existence beyond his own universe, but suspicion was nothing compared to evidence. And now, the evidence stood before him, undeniable and absolute.

    Lex moved toward the ancient structures, his gaze drawn to the unfamiliar inscriptions etched above the entrances.

    The writings were unlike anything he had ever encountered. They were symbols, glyphs, and patterns that seemed both intricate and chaotic. He stared at them, trying to decipher their meaning. Then, a sharp pain stabbed through his mind.

    A headache. A sensation he hadn¡¯t experienced in this life. Lex narrowed his eyes, now entirely focused. But the more he tried to comprehend the symbols, the more they slipped away.

    The meaning danced at the edge of his understanding, always just beyond reach. And then, something even stranger happened. He shifted his gaze to another inscription, and the first one vanished from his memory.

    A deep frown creased his face. He tried again, locking onto one set of glyphs, only for the previous to fade as if he had never seen it.

    ¡°What a strange writing system¡­¡± he mused, his mind working through possibilities. ¡±This is not just a foreign language. It is designed to be unreadable without sufficient strength.¡± he immediately deduced.

 Chapter 41; The Armory

    Lex decided to set aside the task of deciphering the inscriptions for now. He knew there would be time to unravel their mystery later, so he chose to explore for the moment.

    Before him stood a cathedral-like structure, its architecture, unlike anything he had ever seen. The building¡¯s gem-like stones shimmered faintly, their surfaces smooth yet unyielding. A quick scan revealed that their hardness rivaled that of cosmic weapons, a material that could withstand forces capable of tearing apart realms.

    He walked toward the entrance, where a massive stone door stood firmly shut before him. Intrigued, he raised his fist and struck it casually.

    CRACK!

    The impact tore through the entrance, effortlessly shattering the door in half. Fragments of the gem-like stone scattered, their edges glowing faintly before fading into lifeless debris.

    Lex stepped inside, but what greeted him wasn¡¯t a grand sight¡ªno sprawling halls of forgotten majesty, no relics of divine significance.

    Instead, he found a simple hall lined with staircases running through its center, weaving in different directions like an intricate maze. Multiple pathways led deeper into the structure, connecting to rooms beyond his sight.

    He glanced around, but no trace of life met his gaze. The hall was eerily silent, its vast emptiness amplifying the weight of his solitude. Moving cautiously toward the center, he stepped onto one of the staircases, his every motion deliberate and measured. To ensure his safety, he released clones of himself to scout ahead. Their silent forms darted into the shadows. Fortunately, no hidden traps lay in wait.

    As he advanced, he found himself standing before a room. Inside, the floor was littered with scattered, damaged weapons¡ªswords, axes, spears, and countless others, each bearing the scars of numerous battles. These weapons radiated powerful coercion as if daring anyone to approach. Lex could sense a faint, lingering consciousness within them. He also felt an unseen gaze, heavy and watchful, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t pinpoint its source.

    ¡°Their consciousness has been worn away by time,¡± he realized, a pang of melancholy tugging at him. Time¡­ time is merciless,¡± he murmured to himself, the words a solemn reminder of the relentless march of existence. It steeled his resolve: He would grow powerful and become eternal and everlasting no matter the cost.

    Lex picked up one of the ancient swords, its hilt cool against his palm. The moment his fingers tightened around it, he felt a faint pulse, a whisper of power, dulled yet undeniable. Testing its weight, he slashed horizontally.

    SHRKK!

    The air trembled, and the wall before him was sliced cleanly in two. His eyes widened slightly. ¡°This¡­¡± It was the first time he encountered a weapon that could amplify his strength. Curious, he channeled two percent of his power, adjusted his grip, and delivered another strike.

    SHRKK!

    The next wall, twice as thick, was cleaved just as effortlessly.

    His thoughts raced as he said, ¡°Double.¡± His power had doubled. His grip tightened as he stared at the worn-out blade. A weapon that could double his strength¡­ Such a thing did not exist in his universe.

    Even the strongest weapons¡ªCosmic Weapons¡ªwould shatter if he attempted to channel his Origin Energy into them. But this sword, despite being damaged and eroded by time, still had the power to amplify.

    Then, a thought struck him. What could this weapon achieve at its peak? A rare flicker of excitement stirred within him. He had to find out.

    Lex turned his attention to the other weapons, settling his gaze on a spear among the scattered relics. It was elegantly crafted, its shaft adorned with intricate carvings of dragons that looked almost lifelike as if they might move at any moment.

    But their eyes were blank.

    Faded.

    A sign that whatever will once reside within had long diminished. There were cracks along the shaft, remnants of countless battles, yet the spear exuded an unshakable presence even in its damaged state.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Lex¡¯s eyes flickered toward an engraving near the hilt¡ªa name. ¡°Voidpiercer.¡±

    He traced his fingers over the inscription before tightening his grip. Curious, he injected a strand of his Origin Energy into the spear.

    The weapon reacted immediately.

    A pulse of power surged through it, and Lex thrust the spear forward without hesitation.

    SHRKK!

    The tip of the spear vanished. For a split second, it seemed as if it had simply ceased to exist as if it had pierced through space itself. A catastrophe unfolded across the vast expanse of the universe, countless light-years away.

    The spear reappeared in the depths of the void, its tip emerging within a distant galaxy. And in an instant, Quasars, once shining like celestial beacons, collapsed into nothingness.

    The sheer force disintegrated them into their atomic particles, erasing them as if they had never existed.

    Lex slowly lowered the spear, his expression unreadable. A weapon that ignored distance¡­ that pierced through space itself. Even in its weakened, worn-out state, Voidpiercer was a force unlike any he had ever wielded.

    ¡°Good spear,¡± Lex murmured, genuinely impressed. A weapon that could attack from anywhere without limitation¡ªsuch a concept was rare and could not exist in this infant universe, but Voidpiercer did.

    He set the spear aside, his intrigue deepening. With renewed curiosity, he turned to the rest of the ancient armory, testing each weapon individually. Swords, axes, daggers, and maces¡ªeach carried a remnant of its former power.

    Some amplified his strength; some manipulated the flow of space, and others bent the fabric of reality itself.

    Time blurred as he immersed himself in their mysteries. Days went by. He had tested thousands of weapons, each bearing traces of divine craftsmanship and forgotten powers.

    Finally, he arrived at the last weapon. As he stood before it, his instincts screamed at him. Unlike the others, this weapon was not whole; it was half of a sword. Yet, despite its incomplete state, it exuded an aura of absolute power.

    Lex¡¯s fingers twitched involuntarily.

    This sword¡­

    This was different. The oppressive sensation it emitted was not coercion, not dominance, but something more primal.

    Something lethal. For the first time since his rebirth, an emotion he had long forgotten crept into his being.

    Death.

    Lex, a being who had transcended mortality and stood unchallenged as the Will of the Universe, suddenly felt Vulnerable.

    He gazed at the damaged sword, his thoughts racing. What kind of weapon was this, even in its broken state, it could elicit such feelings?

    The sword levitated naturally, emitting no energy yet exuding an undeniable presence. Lex sat before it, extending his consciousness, enveloping the sword in an attempt to connect with it. But the moment his consciousness touched the blade, it retaliated. Tiny bursts of sword qi, sharp and needle-like, attacked his mind. The pain was immediate, a stinging sensation that felt as though his thoughts were being pierced.

    Lex endured, refusing to withdraw. But the more he persisted, the more intense the attacks became. The needles multiplied, driving deeper into his consciousness with increasing force.

    Then, all of a sudden¡ªa will so overwhelming, so unyielding, surged forth from the sword, slamming into Lex¡¯s soul with crushing force.

    His body went numb.

    The sheer weight of it rendered him powerless, his vast strength meaningless before the entity that had laid dormant within the broken blade.

    Like a storm of sword qi, the will tore through his soul sea, surging past barriers meant to repel even the greatest of invaders¡ªas if they were nothing more than paper walls before a hurricane.

    But then¡ª

    A voice echoed from behind Lex¡¯s unmoving form.

    ¡°Finally, you¡¯re here.¡±

    The sword¡¯s will froze instantly before a low, voice resonated. ¡°What¡­? A clone?¡±The revelation did not stop its advance. The will surged once more, its confidence unshaken.

    ¡°You believe a mere clone can thwart my ¡®Dominion Grasp¡¯?¡± it scoffed. ¡°How amusing.¡±

    Lex¡¯s body remained seated, undisturbed. The sword¡¯s will continued, its voice carrying an edge of absolute arrogance.

    ¡°Your little act of cloning is futile. My technique allows me to possess anything I desire.¡±

    The voice grew colder. ¡°And you? A mere boundling is a speck in my existence.¡±

    Deep within itself, the will pulsed, memories flickering. ¡°Xeri, wait for me,¡± it thought. ¡°I shall return¡­ and make everyone who conspired to seal you pay.¡±

    As for Lex, He had already been pushed to the back of the will¡¯s mind, dismissed as nothing more than a vessel awaiting possession.

    The battle was over.

    Or so he will believed.

    After mere seconds, the will sensed it, a creeping sensation crawling up its very essence. Danger. An instinct honed through countless eons screamed at it, a primal warning that something was very, very wrong.

    ¡°Where is this feeling coming from?¡± The thought struck like a blade, sharp and immediate. Its awareness expanded, scanning every inch of Lex¡¯s soul. fragment of space around them¡ªbut nothing was there.

    Then, a flicker of doubt crept in. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± For the briefest moments, it considered the possibility that it might be coming from Lex. But that notion was absurd. ¡°Ridiculous. This universe is too young; there can¡¯t be creatures here that can threaten me.¡±

    Reassured by its own logic, it pushed forward, continuing its act of possession, twisting its will deeper into Lex¡¯s soul.

    Yet the feeling of danger did not fade; it grew. What began as a soft whisper of warning soon swelled into a deafening roar, foretelling the inevitability of impending death.

    Then¡ª ¡°WHAT?!¡± Panic jolted through his will like a spear to the heart. This wasn¡¯t just danger anymore; it was death. A presence he couldn¡¯t see yet felt undeniably loomed over him.

    ¡°How?! Is there someone here capable of killing me? In this young universe?¡±

    ¡°No, impossible.¡± Someone of its level could not exist within the universe. They would be expelled.¡± It scrambled for an answer. ¡°Then¡­ could it be a treasure?¡± A realization struck.

    But it was wrong.

    So very, very wrong.

    ¡°I have to hurry before it arrives.¡± Panic crept into the will¡¯s thoughts, a sensation it had not experienced in eons. Yet, five seconds had passed.

    Lex was still resisting. ¡°Why? Why is he still persisting?¡± the will muttered, its voice laced with confusion. By all logic, this should have been over. Lex¡¯s soul should have crumbled, his resistance meaningless before Dominion Grasp.

    And yet¡ªSomething was preventing it. It probed deeper, only to collide with an invisible wall. A barrier. Lex had activated a defensive technique so refined that even it, a will of ancient origins, had failed to notice immediately.

    ¡°Heaven-Sealed Soul Ward.¡± A divine barrier that locks the Soul Sea from all intruders. This technique is meant not to fight but to endure.

    The will''s frustration intensified as time slipped away. An impending event loomed on the horizon.

    Another five seconds passed, and the will still hadn¡¯t succeeded. A flicker of panic seeped into its thoughts.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± It was supposed to be easy. Dominion Grasp should have taken control of Lex¡¯s soul in an instant. Yet here it was¡ªstruggling.

    Worse yet, its essence was depleting. The more it fought, the more it weakened. If it continued like this, it would reach a point where even retreating would become impossible.

    ¡°I have to hurry¡­ if I drag this out any longer, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    Then, realization struck. The will felt Lex¡¯s soul sea again, this time with more focus. The sea soul was vast, endless, deeper than anything it had ever encountered. ¡°This isn¡¯t possible.¡±

    It had taken possession of countless souls, creatures from powerful universes even beings that once stood on the verge of Dao Lord. Yet none of them¡ªnot one¡ªhad a soul sea that felt this boundless.

    A creeping thought took root, one so absurd that it nearly dismissed it outright.

    ¡°It¡¯s like he is¡ª????¡±

 Chapter 42: Devouring the Will

    Observing from his hidden spot within the Soul Sea, Lex thought, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I hear what it just said?¡± His curiosity spiked, but he quickly pushed the question aside. There was no time to dwell on the ¡®why¡¯ or ¡®how.¡¯ Not now. ¡°Just a few seconds until I strike,¡± he reminded himself, as he steadied his focus.

    Lex could have easily disposed of the will since he could feel that it was weak, maybe due to it being just a remnant, but then why would he do that? The will was a walking treasure trove, a repository of untold knowledge and power. Devouring it would grant him not only its comprehension of the laws¡ªor perhaps what lay beyond them¡ªbut also its soul essence and memories. Those memories, if the will possessed them, could unlock secrets about the world outside the universe, the progression of power, and even the nature of his own existence. It was an opportunity too valuable to pass up. Lex¡¯s mind raced with possibilities as he prepared to claim the will¡¯s essence for himself.

    The will¡¯s soul energy in form of swords and spears hammered against the barrier in rapid, unrelenting waves, its desperation evident. Lex, who had been calmly holding his ground, shifted his gaze to the dark, spherical form of the will. With a voice that resonated deeply through the Soul Sea, he said, ¡°Heaven¡¯s Maw.¡±

    In that moment, a torrent of Origin Energy erupted from him, raw and immense, shaking the very foundation of the Soul Sea. The once-stable ocean of soul energy churned violently, its surface roiling like a storm-tossed sea. Above them, the fabric of space itself began to fracture, cracks spreading like spiderwebs as the overwhelming power of Lex¡¯s technique tore through reality. The air grew heavy with tension, the Soul Sea trembling under the weight of what was to come.

    At first, a single crack appeared in the sky of his Soul Sea. The will, which had been attacking relentlessly, froze. ¡°What? What is he about to do?¡± As it thought this, it divided a portion of its soul essence to defend, another portion to attack, yet another portion to flee, and a final portion to attempt to die with Lex if its possession was unsuccessful.

    Then, a feeling washed over it. It recognized this feeling¡ªa sensation it had not experienced since its own ancient war, since it had escaped destruction once before.

    ¡°No¡­ this is¡­¡± Another crack formed. Then another.

    The sky of Lex¡¯s Soul Sea was shattering due to the Heaven¡¯s Maw technique¡ªan all-consuming technique in the form of a Maw. The will now enveloped itself with a barrier using the defensive portion. The feeling of imminent death intensified, and it decided to retreat, forcing itself to break free. But it was too late.

    The cracks merged, forming a gaping rift. The rift tore open, and something vast, incomprehensible, began to form.

    A Maw.

    A colossal, otherworldly maw, vast beyond comprehension, forming from the heavens themselves. Its form was not flesh, not bone, not anything of material existence¡ªit was a void given shape, a celestial manifestation of the universe¡¯s hunger.

    It did not radiate energy. It absorbed it.

    Light bent toward it. Sound died in its presence. Time stuttered as it yawned wider. Inside its depths, there was no color, no stars, no end, only an abyssal darkness.

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Maw!¡± Lex¡¯s voice resonated through the Soul Sea again, carrying the decree of annihilation.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    The Maw inhaled.

    A powerful force dragged the will upward; its formless essence stretched, warped, unraveled. It struggled, lashing out with its remaining power, but the more it fought, the faster it disintegrated.

    Its name, its identity, its history, all stripped away.

    It was not just being consumed.

    It was being erased.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°NO¡±

    ¡°This can''t be happening.¡± the will screamed.

    Its form fractured, unraveling like frayed threads being pulled into the endless abyss of Heaven¡¯s Maw. It had spent eons defying destruction, lingering when all others had fallen into oblivion. It had endured, survived, escaped annihilation countless times¡ªyet now, it was being devoured.

    By him.

    By a mere boundling.

    By a speck who had no right to stand in front of it, no right to even know its name.

    Rage ignited within it, raw and unrelenting. It would not go silently. The reality of its impending annihilation struck deeper than any wound. It had always been the predator, never the prey. Never.

    It thrashed, its essence lashing out in defiance, but it was futile. The darkness swallowed everything¡ªits power, its knowledge, its very identity. All of it stripped away, leaving only a hollow void where it once existed.

    ¡°No. No. NO!¡±

    It refused.

    It would not be forgotten.

    It would not let this stand.

    With the last of its strength, it released a shriek that echoed through the Soul Sea, raw and wretched, filled with hatred, resentment, and sheer unwillingness.

    ¡°I CURSE YOUUUUUU!!!¡±

    The words tore through existence like a dying wail, heavy with desperation, fury, and unrelenting loathing. However, there was also a tiny bit of regret in his voice. "I couldn''t, in the end, give you your freedom, Xeri," he said to himself.

    Then it detonated itself by unleashing a forbidden technique¡ªa taboo that shattered its own soul a thousand times over just to wound its enemy. It didn¡¯t care about the cost or the agony; it only cared that Lex, the one who had separated it from Xeri for eternity, suffered.

    If it was to perish, then it would etch its hatred into reality itself.

    Even as its form withered into nothingness, even as it was reduced to mere fragments of existence, it left behind one final thought, burning and seething with eternal resentment.

    ¡°I will make you regret this ¡­ I will make you suffer¡­ even if it takes an eternity¡­¡±

    And with that, the Soul Sea trembled as the curse took root.

    Lex sensed it¡ªa red mark etched into his soul his eyes narrowed as he studied the red mark,  a chill ran through him, but he pushed the unease aside, there would be time to deal it with later. The will was not yet fully devoured. He would ensure it was consumed down to its last fragment.

    He watched in silence as the invading will was devoured, its existence reduced to raw energy, absorbed into the endless void of Heaven¡¯s Maw.

    Then, the Mouth closed.

    The cracks in his Soul Sea knitted themselves back together, the once-fractured sky above steadied, returning to its vast, silent expanse.

    A deep, resounding stillness followed.

    The traces of the battle faded, leaving behind only silence¡ªabsolute and unbroken.

    The will was gone, but what remained was the red mark. Lex exhaled after observing it again for several minutes, but he could not get clues about its nature. It was just a mark, ominous and unexplained.

    His gaze returned to the outside world, where the sword still hovered in the air, its power slightly diminished. Without the will¡¯s essence to sustain it, the swords aura flickered faintly, a shadow of its former glory.

    Lex made his decision. Before venturing further, he would first absorb the will¡¯s memories, a necessary step to navigate the ruins with greater precision and, perhaps, to decipher the strange inscriptions that had eluded him earlier.

    He closed his eyes, his mind sinking into the fragmented essence left behind. Knowledge and experiences began to unravel before him.

    If the will had held secrets about this place, about the island¡¯s origins, its fall, and the forces that once walked its halls, then those secrets would soon be his.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    A colossal mountain, so vast that it dwarfed entire universes, loomed at the center of an endless continent, which itself was suspended within the unfathomable Void Sea.

    The Void Sea¡ªnot a sea of water, but a metaphor for the boundless, empty nothingness between universes, a space so vast that even Dao Sovereigns hesitated to tread upon it.

    At the base of this colossal mountain, buried deep within the fabric of existence, lay a prison, a place of eternal confinement, where the most heinous creatures of the Void Sea were locked away.

    And in the deepest layer of that prison, a woman sat in utter stillness. Her form bound by chains of unknown origin, she remained motionless, her disheveled hair cascaded over her skin marred by wounds that refused to fade. Not because she couldn¡¯t heal them, but because she chose not to.

    The air around her was heavy, a silence that seemed to stretch into infinity. Yet, in an instant, Something changed.

    A thread within her soul tensed. A connection cracked.

    Her karmic threads, the invisible ties that bound her to those she once called family, shuddered. Then, one of them snapped. Her closed eyes flew open. A presence was gone. Her breath hitched, and her body trembled. frozen for only a fraction of a second before her pupils shrank in disbelief.

    Her brother was dead.

 Chapter 43: Memories and Danger

    Lex, unaware of the powerful enemy he had just made, turned his focus inward to claim his spoils. He arrived at his Soul Sea, his consciousness taking form as he stood atop the vast, shimmering liquid soul energy.

    The sky in his soul sea was an endless canvas of blue, adorned with delicate cirrus clouds, their wispy forms stretching across the horizon. Below him, the Soul Sea mirrored the sky perfectly, an undisturbed reflection so flawless it seemed as though he stood between two worlds, one above, one below.

    But some parts of the sky were not so clear. Floating across the sky were dark, spherical orbs of soul energy, they were pure fragmented remnants of the will he had devoured. They hovered ominously, disrupting the pristine sky with their shadowy presence. Each one varied in size and density, they were shifting slightly as though they possessed a will of their own.

    Lex observed them. These were memories, the scattered thoughts, knowledge, and experiences of the being he had consumed. The difference in their shapes and sizes was not random; it reflected the volume of information contained within each fragment.

    Some were small and unassuming, likely cradling trivial details that seemed to slip through the cracks of memory. Others loomed large, their surfaces undulating with a subtle pulse, hinting at the profound secrets and immense knowledge they contained, insights that could fundamentally transform his understanding of the cosmos itself or himself.

    Lex took a step forward, the surface of his Soul Sea rippled beneath his feet. At the depths of his Soul Sea, a vortex churned, steadily pulling in the soul essence from the remnants of the will he had devoured. The energy swirled like a galactic maelstrom, spiraling downward into the very foundation of his being.

    Lex walked above the vast sea, eyes on the spherical remnants, feeling each ripple of change within himself. His soul was growing stronger. Not in an overwhelming surge, but in refined increments, subtle yet undeniable.

    The amount of essence absorbed was small, but its purity was beyond anything he had ever encountered. This was no longer just powerful soul essence, it was distilled existence, shaped by eons of survival and accumulation.

    But this was only one part of his spoils. In another region of his Soul Sea, something else hovered. The Comprehension of Laws.

    Unlike the essence, which flowed naturally into him, the fragments of understanding hung suspended in the vast ocean of his consciousness, like islands of untamed power.

    Lex¡¯s instincts immediately warned him. Absorbing soul essence was like breathing, a natural refinement of self. But integrating laws? That was a battle of will, comprehension, and adaptation. His gaze flickered with anticipation.This was no simple inheritance.

    Lex extended his hand and deployed various techniques, one of them being barriers to defend against any potential attacks that the will had left in his memory. After fortifying himself, he touched the smallest memory spheres, and they disintegrated as they entered him.

    Suddenly, he found himself in the presence of the will, who was sitting in a lotus position atop a mountain, meditating. Lex, in a phantom state, floated behind the will. He looked around and quickly realized that he was in another universe, the home universe of the Will.

    The will was a handsome young man, he wore a black robe embroidered with gold. Lex could see that this memory was from the will''s younger days; he appeared weak, and his immaturity was clearly evident on his face.

    After absorbing this fragment memory, Lex reached out to the next sphere. This sphere was moderate in size, its surface shimmering with an ethereal glow that hinted at the knowledge within. Upon absorption, his vision transformed.

    This time, he found himself in a large classroom filled with students, the air thick with anticipation and the scent of old parchment. The will was engaging in an advanced class focused on learning magical spells, led by a distinguished professor whose presence commanded attention. The professor, a tall figure with a long, flowing robe and a beard that seemed to dance with its own magic, stood at the front of the classroom.

    He wrote on the chalkboard with precision, and Lex, peering over the shoulders of the students, could see that the symbols the professor inscribed closely resembled the mysterious inscription he had previously encountered on the cathedral door. The intricate characters formed the words ????????????????????????, which translated to ¡°the fundamentals of teleportation.¡±

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Feeling a mixture of fascination and confusion, Lex turned his attention back to the front of the classroom. The professor, with a wave of his hand, began drawing an elaborate array on the floor. It consisted of intricate geometric patterns and symbols that sparkled with faint luminous energy. After completing the array, he placed a red apple at its center. As the students watched with bated breath, the professor chanted a series of rhythmic syllables, and with a wave of his hand, the apple vanished from sight.

    A moment later, it reappeared on the opposite side of the classroom, perfectly intact, sitting atop another array etched into the floor. The students erupted in awe, their eyes wide with wonder. Meanwhile, Lex absorbed every detail, analyzing the principles behind the teleportation.

    With just one glance, understanding flooded into him like a crashing tide. ¡°They¡¯re tapping into the laws of the universe¡­ but in a different way, different from me.¡±

    His gaze sharpened as he traced the intricate patterns, and he immediately deduced. ¡°The array isn¡¯t just a tool, it¡¯s a conduit. A bridge between the fundamental laws of existence and those who lack direct access to them.¡±

    The realization sent his mind racing. ¡°They¡¯re using the array as a medium, bending space without shouldering the full burden themselves¡­ reducing the energy cost of teleportation exponentially.¡±

    It was both elegant and efficient. His thoughts deepened as he examined the inscriptions intricately woven into the structure.

    "This is how this universe explores cosmic truths: through runes." The runes are not merely words; they are simplified expressions of fundamental Laws, stripped of their overwhelming complexity. They are distilled into a form that can be wielded by those unworthy of directly interacting with the true fabric of reality.

    His gaze remained on the runes for moment as his thoughts spiraled ¡± This¡­ this is an entirely different path of understanding and progression.¡±

    After observing for some time, Lexs vision then reappered at the soul sea ¡°first i should learn this language¡± he thought to himself then he absorbed another sphere, his vision then appeared when the will was young. This time Lex didn''t appear as phantom but became him( the will), he could see what the will saw, what it felt. It was like he became him ¡°Crolis¡± the will''s name.

    Crolis hailed from a prestigious family in his home universe, recognized as one of the top three most powerful clans known for their mastery of ancient arts and knowledge. This prestigious lineage provided him the unique opportunity to learn the intricate and arcane rune language at a remarkably early age, allowing him to grasp its nuances and complexities before most had even begun to comprehend its basic principles.

    As Lex delved deeper into these vivid memories, a mix of awe and trepidation washed over him. He felt an intense connection to Crolis''s past but recognized that lingering too long in these recollections could blur the lines of his own identity because the amount of memories Crolis had was vast that it spanned period where time became meaningless.

    The burden of knowledge, experience, and familial expectations weighed heavily on Lex (Crolis), threatening to overwhelm his present reality and reshape his understanding of who he was and who he could become. Although he could absorb these memories, but the time it would take him was greater than the lifespan of three universes; each born, maturing, growing old, and meeting its inevitable destruction, only for another to rise and repeat the cycle,.

    And this wasn¡¯t just any cycle.

    It wasn¡¯t the Cosmic reset that Lex himself had once designed, a controlled rebirth of order and balance.

    No.

    This was something more significant and natural in the grand scheme of existence. A natural process, one that unfolded across countless universes, a primordial rhythm of existence itself; birth, expansion, decay, annihilation, and rebirth.

    And he only understood this now, not because of his own observations, but because of what Crolis¡¯s memories had revealed to him.

    A person¡¯s identity is nothing without their memories, the sum of their experiences, choices, and the emotions that shape them. Without them, they would be nothing.

    Nobody.

    Lex understood this truth better than most. If he absorbed everything and allowed Crolis¡¯s past to wash over him, what would happen to his identity? Would he still be Lex, or would he become merely a fragment of someone long gone, reshaped by unfamiliar memories?

    That was an outcome he could not accept. So he made a decision. He would retain only what was necessary, the most useful and valuable aspects of Crolis. Knowledge that would empower him instead of replacing him. Everything else was discarded.

    After three days, Lex distilled Crolis¡¯s memories into five categories.

    First: The World Outside the Universe¡ªrealms beyond cosmic boundaries, where beings greater than Crolis roamed.

    Second: The Progression of Power¡ªstrength beyond universal Laws, beyond even Origin Law.

    Third: Treasures and Artifacts¡ªlegendary materials, divine relics, and weapons capable of overriding cosmic authority.

    Fourth: Secrets Known to Few¡ªhidden truths and forbidden knowledge that only someone of immense power could get access to.

    And the fifth was the Nature of His Existence and Other Universes¡ªwho he truly was and what lay beyond the endless cycle of creation and destruction.

    If another being with the same strength as Lex obtained this knowledge, they would have already been disintegrated. No one of Lex''s caliber can handle such an immense amount of information; even if they could, the will of the Void Sea would annihilate them. Fortunately, Lex embodies a universe.

    His mind was the mind of the universe itself; vast, boundless, and incomprehensible to most. The Void Sea Will did not attack him, nor did it acknowledge his existence as a threat.

    To it, he was merely another universal will, an entity bound by the fundamental laws of its own reality. Unlike beings who sought power, defied fate, or altered existence, a universal will had no emotions, no ambitions, no desires.

    And most importantly, it could never leave its universe.

    The knowledge he now possessed, no matter how vast or forbidden, held no significance to the Void Sea. A will does not act on its own, nor does it seek to wield what it knows.

    For the Void Sea, Lex was irrelevant. But what it failed to understand was that Lex was different Because he was not just a will.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Lex sat in silence, his mind fixated on the red mark etched into his soul. This mark was a beacon, a coordinate¡ªa silent call across the vast expanse of existence. There was only one person capable of tracing it back to him.

    Xeri.

    The weight of that name settled heavily upon him. To most beings of the voidsea, she was a mere legend, an entity whispered about in the dark corners of reality. But to Crolis, she had been a sister and also a force of destruction.

    Lex had caught brief glimpses of her past through Crolis¡¯s firsthand memories. A universe was collapsing¡ªnot due to war or natural entropy, but because of her schemes and overwhelming power. She had refined an entire universe, not out of necessity or vengeance, but as fuel for her Dao.

    A universe, once teeming with life, now nothing but power coursing through her being.

    Lex exhaled slowly.

    She was incredibly dangerous, and now she knew his location. However, he understood that she was sealed away, a fact he had learned from Crolis''s memories. Still, he couldn''t shake the thought that someone with her power might find a way to annihilate an infant universe. She could easily send one of her subordinates to carry out such destruction. "I have to hurry," he said to himself.

 Chapter 43: Lexéˆ¥æªš Dao: The Eternal Dao

    Lex stood in front of the broken sword. This sword was a Dao weapon, meaning it contained a Dao. The "spirit will" of such weapons allows them to comprehend the Dao they are made from or the Dao they are naturally born with. Some powerful weapons are created in the Voidsea, and they possess a Dao at the moment of their creation. The longer a weapon is nurtured in the Voidsea, the higher the stage of Dao it contains. If a weapon or other treasures, such as chaotic herbs, are not found by someone before they reach their Dao''s peak, they can become a chaotic living weapon or a chaotic living plant.

    Lex scanned it, and he could feel a more powerful and complex force than his Origin Law; it was the Dao of the sword.

    Dao

    ¡°What Is Dao?¡± Lex asked this question himself, standing at the precipice of understanding, gazing into the vast unknown.

    Through Crolis''s memories, Lex had seen how others perceived Dao¡ªnot just Crolis himself but entire civilizations, great and small, countless beings, each chasing after the same elusive truth.

    To them, Dao was freedom¡ªan escape from their universe''s constraints, the cycle that bound them, and the cage that imprisoned them. But what they failed to realize, or perhaps refused to acknowledge, was the simple truth: They were only escaping into another circle.

    A planet is a circle¡ªa cage; a galaxy is a circle, a larger cage. A universe is but another circle, grander yet still bound.

    They ran, seeking escape. But all they found was another prison, a grander illusion of freedom. For no matter how far they traveled, how high they ascended¡ªThey had never truly left the circle.

    What, then, is Dao? Through Crolis''s memory, he saw his mentor preaching about Dao: ¡° Dao is a question without an answer; a path without an end, a cycle, ever turning, ever consuming, ever deceiving those who chase after it.¡±

    But Lex¡¯s Dao was different; most of these Dao seekers are escaping from the circle, but he was the circle. From Cloris''s memory, he found most universes have a lifespan, which changed his ambition and goal. He was enlightened; his previous goal in his last life was to have a wife and children, but that was just a mortal goal; his next goal was to govern his universe and give it his best effort, but now his goal has changed. He found a goal that would never change, and that was To Hold Eternity in His Hands

    Sitting cross-legged once more, he pondered, ¡°What is existence?¡± After a period of deep reflection, he replied to himself as if he were speaking to another person: ¡°It is a fleeting flicker in the abyss, a name that echoes for a time, only to fade into silence.¡±

    ¡°Then what is power?¡±

    ¡°A fleeting moment of control before the tides of fate wash it away." Lex, unknowingly, entered a state of Dao enlightenment. This state occurs when one discovers their true path, or Dao. After achieving Dao enlightenment, one can progress to the realm of Dao initiate.

    The Enlightenment continued, ¡°What is immortality?¡± he asked himself, and then another voice answered, ¡°A delay of the inevitable¡ªa lingering shadow waiting for the light to vanish.¡±

    At the moment of enlightenment, the universe trembled slightly, and Lex immediately controlled it. The only ones who noticed it were the primordials, and even then, the trembling was quick, but they could feel their laws strengthened.

    Lex continued his enlightenment, and after thirty-three days, Lex found his Dao. His goal

    Eternity

    Lex spoke to himself, ¡°Eternity is different. It does not wane. It does not kneel. It does not beg the passage of time for mercy. Eternity commands.¡±

    Lex had died once so he knew what it meant to vanish, fade, and be erased. He had felt the cruelest truth, that even if a name is spoken for millennia, even if a legacy spans the ages, One day, it will be gone.

    Even the greatest civilizations crumble, even the strongest beings fall, and even the Voidsea, vast and endless, might be part of a greater cycle. For if something can end, then it is never truly eternal.

    The Dao seekers believed that by escaping the universe, they had freed themselves. But they had only entered a larger cage.

    Beyond the universe was the Voidsea¡ªwhere countless universes drifted, where laws shattered, where even the most powerful were mere currents in an infinite ocean.

    But even the Voidsea is not eternal.

    Even it will one day decay, collapse, or be consumed by something greater.

    Lex did not seek immortality; that was merely the rejection of death. He did not seek dominion¡ªthat was simply a higher form of control.

    He sought something greater. If the Voidsea were the greatest force, then he would devour it and become the new Voidsea. And if there were a force beyond even that, he would devour that too.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Not out of hunger.Not out of greed. But because so long as something exists above him, he is not yet eternal.

    What does it mean to exist beyond fate? It was not just to live forever but to ensure that nothing, not time, not decay, not entropy, or the unknown, could ever erase him.

    It means to hold eternity in his hands. To be the last truth when all others fade. To be unchallenged, unshaken, undying¡ªnot just in body, but in existence itself.

    He was once human, but now he was a universe. He was once mortal, but now he had no natural death. Yet that was not enough. He does not seek to endure; He seeks to be the one who decides what endures.

    Not just to outlive all things but to be the very thing that decides what is real and what is forgotten. Not to survive the end But to be the force that determines whether an end ever comes.

    Lex¡¯s Dao is To be the one who decides what exists and what does not. And until he reaches that point, He will devour everything that dares to stand above him.

    Eternity is a force beyond Dao, fate, and the Voidsea itself. His hands rested on his knees, yet he felt the weight of something unseen settle within his grasp.

    ¡°And I will hold it in my hands.¡±

    For so long as something stood above him, he was not yet eternal. If the Voidsea could not hold him, he would devour it. And if something greater still loomed beyond, then he would become it.

    He was the universe, but the universe alone was not enough. Not until it held eternity. Not until HE held eternity. And until that day comes, he will walk forward, devouring all that dares to claim eternity before him.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Lex¡¯s body trembled an unfamiliar sensation for a being that had long transcended mortal limitations. It was as if something within him was incomplete, a piece of himself that had yet to take form. Then, clarity struck.

    It was time.

    The moment every Dao seeker faced when stepping beyond the constraints of the universe. The initiation.

    To become a Dao Initiate.

    No being could step into the Voidsea unchanged. No matter how powerful, no matter how absolute their will within their own universe, the rules of the Voidsea were different. The universe was a cradle, a structured existence with laws that shielded its inhabitants. But the Voidsea?

    It was pure chaos.

    A boundless abyss where reality unraveled and reformed at every breath. Where laws shattered and stitched themselves anew with every passing moment. The very space between universes was filled with chaotic energy, that grey matter he had once witnessed seeping into his domain.

    Lex understood now that energy wasn¡¯t merely some foreign contamination. It was the essence of the Voidsea itself. And for one to survive in the Voidsea, they had to become something that could withstand it.

    And that thing was a Chaotic Creature.

    The transformation was inevitable for all who walked the Dao, for only those who embraced chaos could endure the Voidsea¡¯s infinite storms. The method was simple yet terrifying: one must introduce chaotic energy into one''s body and let it reshape one.

    This was not a mere evolution. It was a complete redefinition of existence.

    Everything would be broken down and reconstructed into a form capable of enduring the Voidsea¡¯s relentless tides: the body, the soul, and the laws ingrained in one''s being.

    But the process was not without risk.

    For countless Dao initiates, this was where their path ended. Many were torn apart, unable to withstand the corrosive force of the transformation. Their existence would fracture, their very essence dissolving into the Voidsea, lost forever.

    Even those who once ruled their universes as gods had perished in the attempt. And now, Lex would take that step. His body trembled once more, but this time, not from uncertainty.

    Lex sat cross-legged in the infinite depths of his Soul Sea, his consciousness drifting between thought and decision. He had reached the precipice of something irreversible, something that would redefine his very existence.

    ¡°Which level of chaotic body should I go for?¡±

    It was a simple question, but the weight of it pressed against his very being.

    Extreme Chaotic Body?

    For most, it was the pinnacle, the absolute goal. Those who attained it were already considered unparalleled, their chaotic energy reserves vast, their very presence warping the Voidsea itself.

    But Lex immediately dismissed the thought. Extreme? Was that truly the limit? ¡°If I want eternity, then I should not settle for mediocrity, I should always strive for the best.¡±

    If any creature of the Voidsea were to hear these words, they will slap him to death saying ¡°Idiot! Do you have any idea how many have perished trying to force a transformation beyond the Extreme Chaotic Body? You dare to call it mediocre?¡±

    Yet, Lex did not waver. He knew the dangers. He knew that countless beings had sought more and had been devoured by their own ambition. But he was not them.

    They were bound by limitations¡ªby the fear of failure, by the constraints of their existence. But Lex was the universe itself.

    The knowledge he had gained from Crolis¡¯s memories was vast, detailing the transformation into a chaotic being, the risks, the failures, the absolute limits of what was achievable.

    But now he saw the flaw in that knowledge.

    It did not apply to him.

    His body was not flesh, nor blood, nor something shaped by cosmic laws. It was a universe¡ªan ever-expanding, ever-adapting cosmos. The constraints that had governed others did not bind him.

    So what use was the wisdom of those who had walked this path before? Lex did not need to settle for what had been done he thought to himself ¡°A chaotic body¡­ but is that even the right path for me?¡±

    ¡°I am not bound by the universe¡¯s constraints. My body is not matter, nor flesh, nor law¡ªit is the universe itself. Chaos is merely another force, another law, another constraint.¡±

    ¡°If Dao Seekers require a Chaotic Body to endure the Voidsea, then are they not still bound? Have they not merely traded one prison for another?¡±

    ¡°I do not need to endure the Voidsea.¡±

    ¡°I will make the Voidsea endure me.¡±

    ¡°Why should I follow the path carved by those who were afraid of destruction? If no one has ever reached the Unknown Chaotic Body, then perhaps it is because they were too bound by what they already knew.¡±

    ¡°But I am not them, if the universe does not ask permission to exist, then neither will I.¡±

    He would step into the unknown. If the Unknown Chaotic Body was only speculation, if no one had ever achieved it¡ªThen he would be the first.

    The universe does not ask permission to exist and he does not. And so, he would forge a path that no other had ever dared to walk.

    From the Crolis¡¯s memory, Chaotic bodies were divided into four categories, meaning that not all chaotic bodies are equal. The level of transformation defines one¡¯s power, endurance, and potential in the vast, lawless Voidsea. The weakest chaotic body is the Partial Chaotic Body. This is the lowest form of chaotic transformation, where only a part of the body undergoes mutation. This occurs for several reasons, one of which is that the individual cannot endure the full transformation, risking annihilation if they push further.

    The second reason is that they seek to return to their home universe, as chaotic energy is naturally expelled from other universes. A fully chaotic being cannot exist inside a normal universe without severe repercussions. Another reason is that they chose adaptability over complete integration with the Voidsea.

    The second level of the chaotic body is, Normal Chaotic Body; a being with a Normal Chaotic Body has completely shed their previous form and fully embraced the chaos, making them a true Chaotic Creature as they no longer belong to the universe. They can withstand chaotic storms, the violent, law-devouring anomalies that consume weaker beings as if these storms were a breeze. This is the standard among Voidsea wanderers, those who have severed all ties to their home and chosen to walk the infinite path.

    The third level is Greater chaotic body, to get this body one needs to fully integrate their body with the Voidsea. This Greater Chaotic Body surpasses natural chaotic creatures, embodying more chaos than even those born from it. Their regenerative ability is several times greater than that of a Normal Chaotic Body. Those with Greater Chaotic Bodies are feared even among Dao Seekers, as their mere existence brings instability to the Void.

    The fourth level is Extreme Chaotic Body. The Extreme Chaotic Body is the rarest known form of transformation, allowing the individual to produce Chaos Energy, a lesser variant of true Chaotic Energy. Their energy reserves are ten times that of a normal chaotic creature. Most creatures seek this form, as it grants an unmatched advantage in survival and combat.

    Few ever achieve this level. Most who attempt to force the transformation into an Extreme Chaotic Body fail, their forms dissolving into the Voidsea as they lose control over the chaos within them.

    The last is the The Unknown Chaotic Body.

    Unlike the Extreme Chaotic Body, which generates Chaos Energy, it is said that the Unknown Chaotic Body can generate pure Chaotic Energy itself. If such a body were to ever exists, it would defy all known limits. Some believe it is merely a legend. Others say that if such a being were ever to appear, it would either become the Voidsea¡¯s ruler¡ªor its end.

    ¡°The Unknown Chaotic Body¡­ does it truly exist? If so, why was there no record of its wielders? Was it because those who attempted it had perished¡­ or was it because those who succeeded were no longer recognizable as what they once were?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps they had become something greater than even the Voidsea itself. Or perhaps the Voidsea erased them to prevent the possibility of their existence.¡± Either way, that was for him to discover.

 Chapter 45: Voidseaéˆ¥æªš World tree seeds

    Lex stood up and then moved calmly towards the broken sword. He could feel the remnants of its ¡°spirit will¡± lingering like dying embers in the void. With just a thought, his will surged forward, sweeping over the weapon like an erasing tide. In an instant, the last trace of its former consciousness was erased.

    There was no resistance and no struggle¡ªonly a quiet obliteration. The sword, now just an object stripped of any sentience, hovered in the air. Lex reached out and placed it into his pocket dimension, where it joined the countless other weapons he had collected.

    He exhaled slowly, his gaze shifting across the ruined room. There was nothing left for him here, and without hesitation, he turned and left. His footsteps were soundless against the cold marble floor. After just a few moments, he reached the next room.

    Lex¡¯s eyes swept over the room, his gaze locking onto the remnants of chaotic plants scattered throughout the space. These long-dead plants still radiated traces of Origin Law energy, their faded presence hinting at the sheer power they once contained.

    However, what truly captured his attention lay further ahead¡ªa glass box inscribed with runic language:

    ¡°????? ????¡±

    Lex¡¯s mind instinctively translated the words. World Tree. Inside the glass container lay two small seeds, brimming with unfathomable energy. Even with his vast understanding, Lex could immediately sense their terrifying potential¡ªthey weren¡¯t ordinary seeds. They were from a World Tree of the Voidsea.

    His mind raced.

    World Trees were beyond rare, even in the Voidsea. Their existence stood at the pinnacle of plant-type entities. Each one was an embodiment of multiple Daos, refining and storing its essence within its very being.

    These seeds contained the Dao of Space, the Dao of Stars, the Dao of Wood, and the Dao of Water. Such a combination was unheard of. A seed containing even a single high-tier Dao was already priceless. But one with several Daos merged together? Even in the Voidsea, such a treasure was enough to incite wars between powerful Dao Seekers.

    And here, before him, lay two. Lex¡¯s fingers hovered over the glass box, his thoughts surging. There was only one possible owner of these seeds¡ªCrolis¡¯s mentor.

    He had seen Crolis asking for these seeds from the remnants of memory he retained. But the reason?

    He didn¡¯t know. Lex had discarded that portion of the memory, deeming it irrelevant at the time. Now, however¡­He realized that he may have overlooked something crucial.

    Lex took all the herbs and seeds, storing them within his pocket dimension before proceeding to the next room.

    This room was unlike any other; it was lined with ancient shelves and resembled a library of knowledge. The shelves were filled with books that emanated faint traces of power. His gaze swept across the titles, and he instantly recognized their significance. These weren''t ordinary texts; they contained secret techniques.

    Some focused on Dao application, or in other words, Dao techniques¡ªmethods of using the Dao beyond its raw form. However, as he scanned the shelves, he noticed something peculiar. There were only seven Dao techniques.

    The rest?

    They contained Origin techniques¡ªpowerful methods refined and deduced from the Origin Laws. These books were categorized As origin Combat Techniques ¨C Martial applications of Origin Law, allowing one to fight with pure conceptual force. Origin Spells¡ªTechniques that harness the very fabric of the universe and are capable of rewriting reality. Origin Body Refining Techniques¡ªMethods of transforming one¡¯s body to endure and manipulate Origin Law, creating nearly indestructible physiques. Origin Soul Forging Techniques¡ªTechniques that allow the soul to be refined, strengthened, and even evolve beyond natural limits.

    Lex¡¯s gaze then shifted toward another shelf. Unlike the previous one, this shelf was in ruins. The books here were damaged, and many were missing entire sections; only fragments of their knowledge remained. Lex extended his hand, brushing over the remnants, his mind analyzing the content, and he found that they were alchemy techniques.

    Most of the damaged books contained information on alchemy techniques but were too badly ruined to recover easily. He frowned at this; it suggested that whoever had taken the original texts had likely left in a hurry, or perhaps a battle had erupted in this place.

    He wasn¡¯t ready to dismiss what was left behind. Even these fragments held knowledge he didn¡¯t possess. Lex carefully collected all the Dao techniques, Origin techniques, and even the damaged alchemy books, storing them in his pocket dimension. He sensed that this place still had much more to offer beyond these remnants.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Lex''s gaze fell upon a solitary book, an anomaly among the scattered remains of other texts. His curiosity piqued, he reached forward, but the moment his fingers neared the cover¡ªBoom!

    A silent force repelled him, but it didn''t faze him. Instead of using brute force, he extended his consciousness, weaving through the layers of protection to seek the truth hidden beneath. Then he found it: the book was a sealed book.

    It was sealed by two mechanisms, each designed to deter all but the most unfathomable beings. The first mechanism was a Dao puzzle¡ªone that required expertise in 3,000 Daos to solve the puzzle.

    ¡°Three thousand Daos?¡± Lex thought to himself. ¡°That is absurd! Even in the Voidsea, where laws shatter, and reality bends to the will of the strong, no one would dare to impose such an outrageous requirement.¡±

    The vast majority of beings in the Voidsea dedicated themselves to a single Dao, which they had developed from their Origin Law, refining and perfecting it over countless epochs. Those who pursued multiple Daos were rare and, even then, barely scratched the surface of their potential.

    The strongest known Dao seeker in the Voidsea, the ruler of the greatest empire in the Voidsea, had comprehended 81 Daos, a feat considered monstrous. Yet, this book demanded 3,000.

    ¡°What kind of lunatic would set such a condition?¡± Lex mused. The answer was clear¡ªthis book was not meant for the average Dao seekers or even elite Dao seekers but for the monstrous Dao seekers. Lex even thought that the reason why this book was here was because most beings thought it was absurd or they didn''t even care.

    The second mechanism was the Dao Sovereign Realm. If the first requirement was unfathomable, the second was no less daunting. To bypass this barrier, one had to reach the Dao Sovereign Realm.

    For most, this would seem distant, impossible even. But the method was simple in theory¡ªcomprehend nine Daos to their peak and merge with them.

    Lex smirked. ¡°Simple? No. But at least it¡¯s straightforward.¡± Yet something about it bothered him. ¡°I doubt the creator of this book merely wanted someone to merge with nine Daos. If they demanded comprehension of 3,000 Daos, then the second requirement must scale accordingly.¡±

    A chilling thought crossed his mind. ¡°What if they want someone to merge with 3,000 Daos?¡± He paused, then shook his head. ¡°Why am I even thinking about this? I¡¯m not even a Dao Initiate yet, and here I am concerning myself with Dao Sovereigns.¡±

    This book was still far beyond his grasp, even for someone like him. But that didn¡¯t bother him. Because he knew one thing for certain. It wouldn¡¯t stay beyond his grasp forever.

    Lex placed the sealed book into his pocket dimension, his voice calm yet resolute. ¡°Wait for me to reach the Dao Sovereign Realm.¡± and without sparing it another thought, he moved onward.

    He entered another room, its vast interior lined with floating suits of armor. Some radiated mystical auras, remnants of Origin Laws, while others shimmered with the faint, almost imperceptible glow of weaker Daos. These were relics of battles long past, armor once worn by those who aimed once to defy the Voidsea itself.

    He reached out, touching one lightly. Despite being ancient and battle-worn, the armor was still indestructible by any means below the Dao level. Lex nodded in approval as he said. ¡°They will serve their purpose.¡± as he collected them all.

    In another room, piles of coins lay scattered, stacked haphazardly as if once treasured but now long forgotten. Lex glanced at them Chaotic Coins¡ªthe lowest currency in the Voidsea. Among them were a handful of Dao Coins, worth far more, but he had no need for either at his current stage.

    Still, wealth was a tool, and tools should not be wasted. With a wave of his hand, he swept everything into his pocket dimension.

    Days passed.

    Room after room, he scoured and emptied the ruin. When he was done, he stood in the center of what had once been a great stronghold, now reduced to barren floors and empty walls.

    Yet something nagged at him.

    He frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m missing something.¡± His gaze swept the surroundings, analyzing every detail of the structure, every brick, every pillar, every fragment of ancient material that remained.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± A realization struck him: this ruin was a relic, a structure forged from materials that had withstood the tides of time in the Voidsea. It was far beyond the crude buildings of the origin island he made. It was resilient, forged from elements that carried fragments of Daos, materials that had been tempered by chaotic storms and primordial forces.

    Lex smirked. ¡°If I am to have a home on Origin Island, then why not make it from something worthy?¡± He raised his hand, and the ground trembled, the walls cracked, and the entire structure quivered as his will wrapped around every brick, every fragment, and material that made up the ruin. And with a single thought, he took everything. Not a single stone was left behind. Everything vanished, absorbed into his pocket dimension.

    The frozen continent drifted lifelessly, stripped bare of its history as if it had been robbed of its very identity. Lex had taken everything of value¡ªevery structure, every material, every trace of what once stood there. Now, only an empty husk remained, abandoned in the endless void.

    Without hesitation, Lex reappeared on Origin Island, his domain. When he arrived, he began reconstructing his home, seamlessly replacing the old foundation with the superior materials he had obtained.

    ¡°This will do,¡± Lex thought, watching as his home reshaped itself, now indestructible, impervious to decay.

    Satisfied, he turned his focus to the garden. With a flick of his wrist, he retrieved the chaotic plants and seeds, each pulsing with traces of Origin Laws. He planted them carefully, ensuring that the origin soil of Origin Island would nurture them to their fullest potential.

    Then, his gaze shifted to the two seeds. Lex held the World Tree Seeds for a moment, his expression unreadable. Then, without hesitation, he dropped them into the Origin Ocean, as he felt that doing so would yield unexpected results instead of planting them.

    The moment they touched the water, they sank rapidly, drawn into the deepest layers of the Origin Ocean, where pure Origin Energy resided in its most primal state.

    Then, the unexpected happened. The two seeds merged into one instead of remaining separate. A transformation began. Then silence followed.

    Lex remained above the Origin Ocean, his face calm and his gaze unwavering. After a long pause, the Origin Ocean trembled. Once placid and endless, the waters surged violently as if the foundation of reality was shaking. Origin Ocean had been disturbed. Origin Energy, vast and infinite, began to dwindle, vanishing at an alarming rate as the newly formed seed absorbed it.

    Lex¡¯s eyes narrowed. He could sense the sheer insatiability of this new seed, absorbing Origin Energy as if it had no limit. Without hesitation, Lex materialized the crystal ball, his most priceless artifact, and activated one of its abilities¡ªCost Reduction.

    The crystal ball left Lex¡¯s palm, hovering just above the Origin Ocean. Then, it began to rotate.

    Faster.

    Faster.

    Faster.

    Its presence stabilized the massive energy drain until it blurred into an indistinguishable sphere of pure motion. Yet, instead of decreasing, the rate at which Origin Energy was consumed increased even further.

    Lex''s gaze remained impassive, but his mind was sharp as he observed, calculated, and anticipated.

    At first glance, it seemed like a loss. However, he soon noticed something remarkable: as the energy was drained, it was instantly replenished. The Origin Ocean, an endless reservoir, was generating new Origin Energy from the crystal ball at a rate that matched the amount being absorbed.

    As Lex watched in silence, the seed continued to consume everything around it. "What kind of existence is being born from such a transformation?" he thought to himself. After several minutes, the intensity of the absorption increased. Lex frowned and said, ¡°This is¡­ something else.¡± He pondered whether this creation would become a weapon, a tool, or something entirely different; he would find out in due time. With one last glance at the turbulent ocean, he turned and walked away, reflecting, "The tree will reveal itself in time. And when it does¡­ I will be ready."

 Chapter 46: The Lotus flower

    Varos traversed the treacherous expanse of the temporal rift zone, enduring days of relentless time blades and raging time storms. Each step had been a test of survival, but after an arduous struggle, he finally emerged from the chaos. ¡°Thanks to my breakthrough to the Law-Bearer realm, I managed to lower the difficulty,¡± he thought, his breath ragged with exhaustion and relief. ¡°I finally crossed this damned zone.¡±

    As he turned back to gaze at the temporal rift zone he had just escaped, a shiver ran down his spine. That cursed place was the most perilous place he had ever faced, and it would be the last time he set foot there.

    A small chuckle echoed within his soul sea. ¡°Well, it won¡¯t matter once you get the book and the herb,¡± the will murmured, its tone laced with amusement. But even as it spoke, doubt was obvious in its voice.

    Something was wrong, and very, very wrong at that. Each time it had attempted to possess Varos during the journey, it had failed, not because of resistance, but because the desire to do so had inexplicably weakened. At times, the urge was absent altogether, as if something deep within it had changed. The will frowned internally. ¡°What is happening to me?¡±

    But Mortevant, (the will) knew something was amiss. He couldn¡¯t pinpoint the cause, but a gnawing unease had settled deep within his soul. Worse still, at times, absurd thoughts surfaced, an unnatural affection toward Varos, something almost familial. The idea was preposterous because he was a being incapable of such sentiment or so he believed.

    ¡°Impossible,¡± he reassured himself. And yet, the feeling lingered, stubborn and unshaken. Mortevant chose to wait and watch because he felt someone or something, was manipulating events from the shadows. When they revealed themselves, he would be ready.

    ¡°But even if they do¡­ all I can do is flee and possess another descendant of mine.¡± The thought left a bitter taste in his formless mind.

    But Mortevant had a suspicion, and a chilling one at that. If his guess was correct, then he shouldn¡¯t be waiting. He should be fleeing now. Yet, the reality of his situation anchored him. He was now the weakest among his fellow Primordials, a mere shadow of his former self. Even possessing the body of an Ascendant had become an arduous struggle. ¡°There¡¯s no way they¡¯d waste their time on me,¡± he reassured himself, forcing his unease into the depths of his being.

    He turned his attention back to Varos, unaware that he was not just a bystander in this game, but rather a pawn, one of the most crucial pieces in Vyrinox and his team''s grand scheme. The web of their plans had already begun to tighten around him.

    Varos moved swiftly through the dense forest, his steps measured and precise. His eyes flickered between the ancient map in his hand and the path ahead. The canopy above twisted in eerie formations, casting shifting shadows that concealed unknown dangers.

    His senses remained sharp, as he scanned his surroundings periodically, searching for any disturbances in the forest. The rustling of leaves, the subtle shift of energy in the air, nothing escaped his scrutiny.

    After moving through the towering labyrinth of colossal trees for hours, Varos finally emerged at the forest¡¯s edge. The moment he stepped forward, his breath hitched at the sight before him. A clearing of vibrant, untouched green grass stretched out like an emerald carpet, pristine and undisturbed.

    Beyond the clearing lay a vast lake, its waters as smooth as polished glass, mirroring the golden clouds above with an unnatural perfection. There was no wind, no ripples, not even the faintest disturbance. It was as if time itself had stilled in reverence. Varos stood frozen, momentarily captivated.

    At the center of the lake floated a lotus flower, hovering just above the water''s surface. Its thirty-three petals glowed with soft golden light, each one intricately designed by nature. A soft golden light surrounded the petals, enhancing the flower''s divine appearance. At the center of the lotus was its core, a radiant, ever-shifting gem of light. It pulsed in slow, rhythmic waves, cycling through hues of deep gold, silver, violet, and occasional flickers of crimson. Each color resonated with an unfathomable power that seemed to harmonize with the very essence of existence.

    Varos could feel the soul energy radiating from the lotus even from a distance. It wasn¡¯t just an aura, it was a force, a silent call that resonated with the very core of his being. His soul quivered with desire, as if it longed to break free from his body and embrace the flower.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Unconsciously, he stepped forward, drawn in by the lotus¡¯s pull. The moment he realized what was happening, he jerked back, his breath uneven. His mind raced. ¡°What was that?¡± he muttered, shaken by the brief loss of control.

    Mortevant, watching through his soul sea, narrowed his gaze. ¡°For a moment, you lost control of your body,¡± he admitted, his voice laced with regret, because the moment Varos lost control he should have attacked, but he didn''t even think of it, it was only now that he realized. ¡°Something is definitely wrong¡± he thought. After a moment, Mortevant spoke as he buried his thoughts ¡°This herb is no ordinary treasure. Its ability to manipulate souls is amazing.¡±

    Varos frowned, glancing at the lotus once more. ¡°I guessed it had sentience, but I never imagined it possessed this level of power.¡±

    The lake remained eerily silent, its stillness undisturbed. Yet, in that moment, both Varos and Mortevant realized the truth, they weren¡¯t the ones observing the lotus. It was the lotus that was observing them.

    Varos extended his consciousness, enveloping the entire lake in his perception. Yet, after several moments, he sensed nothing. There wasn¡¯t even the faintest trace of life, the lotus flower before him felt no different from any other ordinary plant.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I sense any sign of life from the flower?¡± he muttered, his confusion growing.

    Mortevant let out a dry chuckle, his voice laced with sarcasm. ¡°Don¡¯t you know the principles of consciousness scanning?¡±

    Varos frowned. ¡°Of course I do¡­¡± Then, as the words left his mouth, realization struck.

    The strength of one¡¯s soul dictated the effectiveness of consciousness scanning. If there was a significant gap between two beings¡¯ soul levels, the stronger entity could manipulate the perception of the weaker one¡ªconcealing its presence entirely. A weaker being could stand right before a vastly superior existence and never even realize it.

    That was precisely what should have happened here. But Varos was different, his soul carried the trait of Undying Will, resisting the lotus¡¯s concealment. Moreover, as a Law-Bearer, he had already surpassed conventional soul limitations. His sheer presence alone disrupted the lotus¡¯s ability to erase itself from perception.

    If another Ascendant, one still rule-bound, had come here, they wouldn¡¯t have even seen the lotus. They would have been unknowingly lured forward, drawn in by its unseen pull, only to have their soul energy drained completely before realizing what was happening.

    Varos exhaled slowly, his eyes narrowing at the flower floating in the still lake as he thought ¡°So that¡¯s its true nature¡­¡±

    ¡°Who are you, and what do you want?¡± a young voice echoed from the lotus.

    Varos narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, you can talk.¡± His voice carried neither surprise nor hostility, merely observation. While all sentient entities possessed awareness, not all could speak. Only those who had reached a certain level of power and maturity could form words, let alone communicate fluently like this one.

    The lotus paused in silence before a transformation occurred. A humanoid phantom, composed of pure white energy, emerged above the flower, its presence both ethereal and distinct.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mortevant murmured within Varos¡¯s soul sea. ¡°So it has already reached this stage.¡±

    Non-living entities, such as plants, stones, or artifacts, evolve through five stages of sentience. First stage being the Dormant Stage, most of them are lifeless objects in this stage. The second stage is the Instinct Stage, in this stage they develop basic awareness, with plants advancing faster than the others. The Will Stage grants them individuality, and they often take humanoid form due to Lex¡¯s subconscious influence. At the Soul Stage, they gain an independent soul but remain bound to their physical form. Finally, in the True Life Stage and the last stage, the soul fully merges with the body, granting them true autonomy, growth, and cultivation, making them no different from naturally born sentient beings.

    The evolution of non-living entities into sentient beings is not a smooth, uncontested process. The universe imposes trials upon them, ensuring that only the truly worthy or fated can ascend beyond their original form. Just as mortals face tribulations when breaking through to higher realms, so too must objects seeking life endure their own Great Trial, a test enforced by the Celestial Mandate.

    The humanoid phantom tensed, its ethereal form flickering with unease as it repeated, ¡°What do you want?¡± Its stance shifted subtly, defensive yet cautious. Though young, it was not naive, it could feel the immense power radiating from Varos, an overwhelming presence that made resistance seem futile.

    Varos didn¡¯t hesitate. His voice was calm, unwavering. ¡°I want you.¡± The phantom froze. ¡°Me?¡± it replied, its tone tinged with confusion. ¡°What do you mean? What do you want from me?¡±

    Varos¡¯s gaze was steady. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from you. I want you.¡± The phantom fell silent, its form dimming slightly before realization dawned. ¡°You want my soul essence, don''t you¡±

    Though inexperienced, it understood the hunger it sensed in Varos¡¯s soul, a hunger that was bordering insanity.

    The phantom¡¯s soul energy pulsed with uncertainty, its ethereal form shifting as if grasping for something beyond its understanding. ¡°Why do you want to kill me?¡± its voice was young, untainted by anger or fear. ¡°We have no enmity. I have done nothing to you.¡±

    Varos let out a small chuckle, shaking his head. ¡°Enmity? No, we have none. But what does that matter?¡± His gaze was steady. ¡°I need your soul essence to survive. Whether you¡¯ve wronged me or not is irrelevant.¡±

    The phantom quivered slightly, its glowing hands curling into translucent fists. ¡°But why must it be me? Why take what is mine? Why end my existence?¡±

    Varos sighed, as if he found the question tiresome. ¡°Because I can.¡± The silence that followed was thick, but the phantom didn¡¯t cower. It stared at him, not with fear, but with something closer to incomprehension. ¡°You¡­you could find another way, couldn¡¯t you?¡±

    Varos smirked. ¡°Perhaps. But why would I waste time searching for another solution when the easiest one is right in front of me?¡±

    Inside his soul sea, Mortevant laughed, his voice rich with amusement. ¡°Ah, they really are naive, aren¡¯t they?¡± Varos spoke to him internally. ¡°Are all newborn sentients like this?¡±

    Mortevant¡¯s chuckle deepened. ¡°Of course they are. They¡¯ve only just awakened to the world. Concepts like hatred, ambition, and survival are foreign to them. They do not yet understand that life is not something given freely, it is something taken.¡±

    The phantom¡¯s light flickered as if sensing the gravity of those words. ¡°So this is the way of the world? The strong take from the weak?¡±

    Varos tilted his head. ¡°You¡¯re asking the wrong question.¡± He took a step forward, his hand tearing space and he took out a sword.. ¡°The real question is, do you intend to let yourself be weak?¡±

    For the first time, the phantom paused, sensing a new emotion emerging within it. This unfamiliar feeling stirred something deep inside, prompting a moment of reflection and curiosity.

 Chapter 47: Killing the Lotus

    The phantom vanished into the lotus, its form dissolving into the radiant core. A moment of silence stretched over the lake, an eerie stillness that made Varos frown; what is it trying to do, he thought. Then, without warning, the lake trembled.

    Then the lotus sank, making the entire lake seem to exhale as it disappeared beneath the surface, leaving only the ghostly afterimage of its golden glow in the rippling water.

    Varos watched, unfazed. He had seen enough creatures attempt to escape before their final struggle. ¡°Running? That¡¯s disappointing,¡± he murmured.

    But then, the lake erupted, and the lotus burst forth, transformed. Thick dark vines slithered from beneath it, stretching across the water¡¯s surface like the limbs of some ancient beast. The vines had rocks embedded in them, and they pulsed with an eerie glow, radiating overwhelming soul energy that made the air buzz with power.

    The young voice returned, but it was steady and resolute this time. ¡°I will not die here. Not today and not ever,¡± Varos smirked. ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve made up your mind then?¡± He took a slow step forward, his sword gripped in his hand, his gaze piercing through the storm of energy swirling around the lotus. ¡°You already know the difference between us, yet you still choose to resist?¡±

    The vines coiled tighter, the lake trembling as if reflecting the lotus¡¯s resolve. ¡°I may be weaker,¡± the voice admitted, ¡°but that does not mean I will bow, and I''d rather die than bow.¡±

    Varos chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°Foolish.¡± He extended a hand, his fingers curling slightly as the space around him warped. ¡°But good. At least this way, you¡¯ll die on your feet rather than groveling at mine.¡± Varos continued. ¡°Very well, let¡¯s see how long you last.¡±

    And the battle began. Whoosh!!

    A vine lashed toward Varos, but he deflected it effortlessly with a swift flick of his sword. Another followed, then another, and soon, hundreds of strikes rained down upon him in mere seconds. His movements remained fluid, his blade a blur as he parried each attack with ease. The lotus, relentless in its assault, finally activated its innate ability¡ªSoul Vine Spike¡ªafter realizing that physically attacking was meaningless to Varos.

    The moment it did, Varos felt an ominous pressure invade his mind. His instincts flared with warning, and he swung his sword in a wide horizontal arc without hesitation. A crescent wave of divine energy erupted from the blade, tearing through the air toward the lotus.

    Sensing the danger, the lotus conjured a barrier of divine wood, its shimmering layers forming a sturdy defense. But the attack of Varos tore through it effortlessly, smashing into the lotus itself. However, the impact merely rippled across the second layer of protection¡ªa natural defensive barrier that the lotus had activeted when it first submerged into the lake.

    The Soul Vine Spike drilled into Varos¡¯s soul, bypassing physical defenses entirely as if it were not there. In the depths of his soul sea, Varos¡¯s consciousness materialized, his form standing amidst the endless void of his spiritual domain. Before him, the invading Soul Vine Spike writhed like a serpent, tendrils of eerie energy attempting to latch onto his soul form.

    With a cold expression, Varos willed his soul sword into existence, and then a radiant blade forged from the sheer force of his will materialized. He swung down, severing the invading tendrils in an instant. But, to his shock, the Soul Vine Spike regenerated instantly, feeding off his very soul energy attack to replenish itself.

    Varos¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°It¡¯s using my own strength against me.¡±

    Deep within his soul sea, Mortevant observed the battle in silence, an amused glint in his eyes as he thought, this is it.

    Mortevant activated a soul disturbance technique with a subtle motion, sending faint ripples through Varos¡¯s spiritual perception. It was an imperceptible attack, meant to cloud judgment and create a brief opening.

    He was waiting¡ªwaiting for Varos to make a mistake, for his focus to waver. The moment the lotus wounded his soul, Mortevant would strike, seizing the opportunity to take over Varos¡¯s body.

    His time was near, or so he thought.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The battle within Varos¡¯s soul sea had raged for hours. The Soul Vine Spike lashed at him relentlessly, an insidious force that refused to dissipate, feeding off his energy and returning stronger with each strike.

    Varos clenched his fists, his soul form flickering under the strain. ¡°I can¡¯t keep going like this,¡± he muttered, his voice resolute rather than desperate. Then, without hesitation, he activated his Law of Undying Will.

    A surge of power erupted from within him, his soul sea trembling as a new force awakened. His endurance, his soul strength, and even his attacks all amplified beyond their previous limits. Mortevant, observing from the depths of Varos¡¯s soul, widened his eyes in shock. ¡°Impossible!¡± he whispered to himself. ¡°How is he able to use this ability? He¡¯s only at the early stage of the Law of Undying Will!¡± ¡°This should have been beyond Varos,¡± Mortevant thought, and unfortunately for Mortevant his soul-disturbing technique was rendered useless by Varos¡¯s increase in power. But he didn''t dwell on it.

    Varos had just activated a powerful ability called the Will of Defiance, which is exclusive to individuals who have achieved Rank Three in the Law Realm of the Law of Undying Will. Under normal circumstances, this achievement would have been far beyond Varos''s reach.

    Mortevant narrowed his gaze as he analyzed Varos¡¯s ability. His expression flickered between intrigue and caution. ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s still weaker than a proper Rank Three ability, but once he reaches Rank Two, it¡¯ll be able to rival one,¡± he muttered, his voice tinged with disbelief.

    His mind churned through possibilities. ¡°If the other Primordials find out about this¡­ they¡¯ll never let it slide.¡±

    What did it mean to rival someone a full rank above? Even among Primordials, such a feat was rare, requiring countless epochs of refinement. Yet here was a mere Law-Bearer, already displaying the potential to bridge that gap.

    It wasn¡¯t just talent, it was a disruption to the universe''s balance. ¡°Even we struggle to surpass those above us¡­ but he¡¯s already doing it at the first rank.¡±

    The realization sent a ripple of unease through him. He knew his kind too well. They are prideful, possessive, and tyrannical. The idea that lesser beings could encroach upon their dominion would be unacceptable. The Law Bearer Realm had always been a privilege of the mighty, a proving ground for those destined to wield Grand Law. If creatures like Varos could fight them on equal footing, it would shake the very foundations of their power.

    ¡°But is this just him¡­ or is it something all creatures are capable of?¡± The thought unsettled him. If Varos wasn¡¯t unique¡ªif others could achieve this same absurd power- his expression darkened.

    It would mean war¡ªan all-out war between the Primordials and those who sought to challenge them. If the lesser races could ascend to Law Bearers faster than the Primordials could push toward Grand Law, then the unshakable rule of his kin would be threatened.

    He scoffed, shaking off the creeping unease. ¡°No, that¡¯s ridiculous. Most creatures were made from our essence. Even if they grow strong, they¡¯ll always be beneath us.¡±

    Primordials possessed Bloodline Suppression, an absolute authority over their descendants. This undeniable fact of existence was a power granted to them by Lex, ensuring their unrivaled status for countless ages.

    But as he reassured himself, a troubling thought gnawed at him. What if the bloodline wasn¡¯t absolute? What if something, or someone, could break free? Mortevant clenched his jaw, unwilling to explore the idea any further. The universe was vast, too vast. It never adhered to the rules set by those who considered themselves above it.

    Varos, now far more powerful than before, swung his sword with the intent of expelling the vines from his soul sea to regain his environmental advantage because soul battles were not his forte. The vines halted their relentless assault as they sensed the imminent danger posed by Varos''s attack. Consequently, they quickly dispersed and transformed into tiny strands. Varos, seeing this, showed no reaction as he launched his strike. A blade of pure soul power sliced through the tiny vines. This attack contained 60 percent of his soul energy, and upon contact, they were obliterated.

    HRYYYYYYYYYYYAAAH!!

    A raw, prolonged wail of agony, almost humanoid in sound but distorted with an alien quality, escaped from the lotus. Its horrifying cry echoed as its vines thrashed against the lake, splashing water all around. Varos exhaled slowly, observing the creature''s distress and remembering the time he was attacked by visions, a moment when he was closest to death.

    He saw the petals of the lotus, once vibrant and radiant, wither and decay. Its outermost layer crumbled into golden dust, dissolving into the lake below. Each fallen petal was a fragment of its essence lost, its strength slipping away like sand through fingers. Even in agony, the lotus refused to submit. Its remaining vines quivered, coiling with renewed aggression, its core pulsing erratically, preparing for one final attack.

    It had exhausted its energy and defenses shattered, yet it refused to surrender. If it were to die, then it would do so on its own terms, not as fuel for another.

    ¡°I will not give even a fragment of myself to him,¡± the lotus thought, its will burning with defiance.

    With its remaining soul energy and even its very soul essence, it materialized a massive soul spike above its body. The spike pulsed violently, its surface swirling with condensed soul energy, drawing in everything the lotus had left. It spun faster and faster, the very air trembling under its weight. It was not merely an attack¡ªit was its final act, an absolute refusal to be consumed.

    Before the spike could fully form, Varos moved, he could feel the attacks lethality and if he was wounded Mortevant would try to possess his body, so before even the attack was ready he decided to attack.

    His grip tightened around his sword as he activated one of his most refined techniques¡ªSeverance.

    A single slash.

    A blade of pure, honed intent sliced through the connection between the lotus and its attack, cutting it off completely. The spike trembled for an instant before collapsing, its gathered energy scattering into the void like dust in the wind.

    The lotus¡¯s core dimmed, its body wilting, its strength utterly spent. As its consciousness faded, a final thought surfaced.

    ¡°What an unfair world¡­¡±

    It had never attacked anyone, never sought to harm. It only wished to live, to evolve, to become something more than just a flower rooted in the lake. Yet fate was cruel, and reality cared nothing for its dreams.

    Its body crumbled, dissolving into fine ash that scattered with the wind. Where it once stood, a single seed remained, pulsating faintly with residual energy.

    Varos stepped forward and picked up the seed, placing it into his pocket dimension without a word. His gaze then shifted to the severed spike, still hovering in the air, now exuding an intoxicating aura of pure soul essence. ¡°Finally, he thought, "I can finally get rid of this nuisance." During the fight, he was up against two opponents: the Lotus and Mortevant. He had to remain constantly on guard against both of them.

    Extending his hand, Varos willed the spike to shrink. It compressed until it was no larger than his fingertip. With the spike secured, his eyes turned toward the lake. His senses swept its depths, searching for anything hidden beneath the still waters. His search bore fruit, clusters of divine herbs radiating soul energy, their properties undoubtedly beneficial to him.

    Then, amidst the scattered treasures, he noticed it: a black book resting untouched at the bottom of the lake, exuding a calm aura. ¡°There it is,¡± Varos murmured to himself before diving in.

 Chapter 48: The Devouring Scripture of Nine

    At the bottom of the lake, Varos picked up the book cautiously and swam back to the surface. As he examined it, he noticed the title, "Devouring Scripture of Nine," which sent shivers down his spine. His instinct screamed at him to cast it back into the depths of the lake, but curiosity got the better of him, and when he opened the first page, a warning appeared:

    "To those who find this book, seal it away or destroy it if you can, for this book is destined to usher in the era of doom."

    ¡°The era of Doom?¡± Varos muttered under his breath, intrigued by the meaning of the phrase. His fingers traced the red ink, which seemed to pulse faintly as if it were alive. He hesitated for a moment, weighing his options: should he continue reading or not? Then, an unnatural urge compelled him to proceed.

    ¡°But if you choose not to, ensure your mind is unshakable, for this book carries a price. Its knowledge will seep into your thoughts and your body, twisting them into shapes you cannot unsee. It will haunt your dreams, claw at your sanity, and test the very limits of your will. Proceed at your own peril, for the doom it brings may begin with you."

    Varos paused his reading when he came across a warning about the negative consequences the book might bring. Curiosity got the better of him, and he thought, ¡°I''ll just take a glance at the next page.¡± As he turned the page, he realized that the text had changed; the words on the second page differed from those on the first. Frowning, Varos wondered, ¡°Did the previous owner leave these words as a warning for others?¡±

    As Varos¡¯ eyes scanned the second page, the words across the parchment were writhing like veins pulsing with something vile. Then, the whispers came; soft at first, seductive, insidious, and they gradually grew, ¡°Kill. Kill. Kill. Slaughter. Rend. Maim.¡± ¡°Devour the flesh. Devour the soul. Devour the name. Devour the history.¡± ¡°Erase. Obliterate. Reduce all to nothing.¡±

    A nauseating hunger clawed at his core, black tendrils slithering into his thoughts. The words dripped from the page, crawling into his very being. His vision darkened at the edges, and then the whispers continued.

    ¡°Feast upon creation. Let the heavens weep in terror.¡± ¡°Swallow the stars. Grind the realms to dust. Consume the cosmic will itself.¡± ¡°No gods. No kings. No laws. Only the unholy hunger.¡±

    Varos felt something change inside him as the words coursed through his veins, settling in his stomach without realizing it. He struggled to manage the whispers that threatened to drive him insane. His own thoughts no longer felt like his own. His lips parted, his breath hitched, and before he could stop himself, he found himself repeating the words.

    The whispers screamed in ecstasy. ¡°Feast upon the origin! Drink deep of eternity¡¯s corpse! Let existence become your altar of ruin!¡±

    Varos quickly closed the book, and as the whispers within it faded away, he felt his situation improve. However, he soon realized he was extremely hungry¡ªvery, very hungry. Everything around him suddenly appeared delicious. For a brief moment, he was captivated by the tempting sights before snapping back to reality. He fell silent for several minutes, trying to quell his growing hunger, but it only intensified to the point where even a divine stone on the ground looked appetizing.

    After several minutes, Varos finally gave in to the gnawing hunger. His body moved instinctively, his rational mind clouded by the overwhelming urge to consume. If only he had held on for two more minutes, his Undying Will trait would have activated, quelling the hunger effortlessly. Unfortunately for him, unseen forces were at play here.

    In the depths of Varos¡¯s soul sea, Mortevant watched, his gaze narrowing in doubt. Something was wrong.

    The book¡­It wasn¡¯t supposed to be this book.

    Mortevant had left behind a book filled with soul techniques, a compilation of knowledge he had personally inscribed. That was why the lotus had such potent soul power; it had been affected by the techniques recorded within his book and the soul energy it emitted.

    And yet, the book before Varos was something else entirely. ¡°Someone changed it¡­ Mortevant realized, his unease deepening. ¡°This isn¡¯t what I left here.¡± Who had interfered? And who ruined my plan? Mortevant cursed.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    From his pocket dimension, Varos took out one of the herbs he had found at the bottom of the lake and consumed it. Almost instantly, his stomach began digesting the herb. He noticed a slight increase in his soul strength of 0.0000001%. The change was so minor that he could hardly perceive it, but that was not what shocked him.

    ¡°What!¡± Varos exclaimed in confusion. ¡°How can a herb that is supposed to soothe souls increase my soul power? Did the herb mutate, or was it the book? What did it do to me?¡± As he pondered these questions, he introspected and discovered that runes had been etched into his stomach. ¡°It must have been the book¡­ yes, that is the only likely answer.¡±

    He could see dark runes crawling like parasites along the wall of his stomach; they were the reason for his intense hunger. Then he recalled what was written on the second page, referencing the first chapter of ¡°The Devouring Scripture of Nine.¡± That chapter mentioned the first-level starved parasite. He then realized, ¡°I have to feed these parasites to satisfy my unnatural hunger.¡±

    He then took out another herb renowned for its ability to strengthen the soul. The moment it entered his stomach, it disintegrated into pure essence, and the runes etched within him greedily extracted its power. Almost instantly, his soul strength increased by 0.1 percent, a seemingly small amount, but for someone who would otherwise need to meditate for ten years to achieve such a gain, it was monumental.

    Moreover, without the devouring art, the same herb would have only provided a mere 0.001 percent increase¡ªa hundredfold difference in efficiency.

    ¡°Although the parasites are dangerous...something that can elevate my soul power this easily is a rarity,¡± he murmured, his mind torn between the dangers of the technique and the undeniable temptation of its power.

    He then retrieved the small soul spike from his pocket dimension. The moment his eyes fell upon it, a deep, primal hunger stirred within him. His stomach growled, and the rune-like parasites embedded in his stomach flared to life, amplifying his craving to an unbearable degree.

    The soul spike radiated such an intoxicating allure that, for a fleeting moment, he almost threw it into his mouth without hesitation.

    ¡°That was dangerous,¡± he muttered as he returned the soul spike to his pocket dimension. The sheer density of soul power and soul essence contained within the spike was staggering, far beyond anything he had encountered before. Even before the parasites took root in his stomach, the soul spike had been appetizing. But now, with the parasites intensifying his hunger, it had become nearly irresistible.

    He clenched his fist, forcing himself to resist. If he weren¡¯t careful, this newfound hunger would consume him before he could master it.

    Vyrinox and Zarrakis, who had been observing Varos from afar, felt a minuscule yet undeniable surge within their souls, an increase of 1/1,000,000,000 of their strength. It was an almost imperceptible fraction, but it confirmed a crucial truth to them.

    The plan was working.

    Varos¡¯s ingestion of the divine soul herb had set the mechanism in motion, proving that the parasites had successfully tethered his growth to theirs.

    At that moment, Luscith and his fellow conspirators, sensing the same minute increase, reappeared within the grand hall. Their expressions were unreadable, yet their eyes gleamed with the thrill of inevitability.

    ¡°As you have all felt, the plan proceeds as expected,¡± Luscith said, his voice steady with satisfaction. ¡°Good work, Callisthene and Kismetor.¡±

    Callisthene offered a sharp grin, but before she could respond, Noctyra spoke first. ¡°No, good work to all of us.¡± A murmur of agreement rippled through the gathered figures.

    They reveled in the prospect of reaping the hard-earned rewards of others¡ªthe power painstakingly forged through relentless effort, the strength cultivated over countless eons. Once nurtured by their rightful owners, the fruits of sacrifice and perseverance would soon fall effortlessly into their grasp.

    Like parasites clinging to a dying host, they would siphon the essence of those who toiled, devouring the legacies built through sweat, blood, and ambition. What others had fought to achieve, they would claim without struggle, turning eons of cultivation into mere sustenance for their insatiable hunger.

    To create something like this, something that allowed them to siphon the strength of others without lifting a finger, was an achievement beyond mortal comprehension. The Devouring Scripture of Nine was their masterpiece, the ultimate instrument of control, deception, and cosmic robbery.

    ¡°We can now create more books infused with the same devouring technique and spread them among the Ascendants, especially those with a weak connection to their progenitor,¡± Luscith said, his voice cold and calculating. ¡°Through them, we will siphon power unnoticed. As the number of practitioners grows, their influence will spread like a plague, setting the stage for inevitable conflict.¡±

    His eyes gleamed with malice. ¡°Soon, the Ascendants and the Primordials will turn against one another. That is when our true plan begins.¡±

    A sinister smile played on his lips. ¡°When they are weakened, we will harvest the Primordials themselves, seizing their power without ever exposing ourselves to danger. Let them destroy each other; we need only wait for the right moment to claim what is rightfully ours.¡±

    ¡°HAHAHAHAHA!!!¡±

    Their laughter echoed through the grand hall, filled with malice and triumph. ¡°What an ingenious plan,¡± Ashrel said, his voice laced with satisfaction. His eyes gleamed with cruel delight as he glanced at his fellow conspirators.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Noctyra added, smirking. ¡°While they fight, we feast. While they struggle, we grow stronger. And when the time comes¡­¡±

    ¡°We will be the only ones left,¡± Kismetor finished, his tone dripping with finality.

    They reveled in their own brilliance, drunk on the certainty of their eventual domination. The seeds had been planted. The war was inevitable. And when the chaos reached its peak, they would harvest their prize, power beyond even the other Primordials¡¯ comprehension.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Varos took out another herb and consumed it, the runes etched within his stomach flared to life as they extracted its essence. A surge of power coursed through his soul, reinforcing its foundation. Encouraged by this, he devoured several divine soul herbs, his soul strength doubling within moments.

    Next, he consumed an herb meant to fortify the body. A cool sensation spread through his skin as he swallowed it, the herb¡¯s essence seeping deep into his being. The transformation was subtle but undeniable.

    Had he absorbed the herb¡¯s power alone, his body¡¯s resilience would have doubled. But there were ¡°leeches¡± constantly siphoning a portion of his gains.

    After absorbing dozens of herbs, his strength surged by another 10 percent, bringing him to just 10 percent of the way toward rank two. Under normal circumstances, such a leap in power would have taken him a thousand years, yet he had achieved it in mere hours.

    The contrast was staggering, and Varos felt an almost irresistible pull toward the path of devouring. However, this path came with a cost¡ªwithout a solid foundation of laws, comprehending the deeper laws would become exponentially more difficult as he advanced.¡±

 Chapter 49: parasites

    Varos soared through the skies of the Divine Realm, a solitary figure against the vast expanse of the firmament. For months, he had been on a journey, searching for the perfect location, one that was secluded and undisturbed, where no prying eyes could witness what he was about to do.

    At last, he discovered it: a desolate plateau, the remnants of an ancient battlefield. Divine energies had long since faded here, leaving only silence and an eerie tranquility behind. This place was perfect.

    ¡°This must end today.¡± His voice was cold, his determination absolute. Varos sat cross-legged on the stone surface. He raised his hand, and then a soul spike materialized from his pocket dimension, hovering before him. It pulsed with a faint yet terrifying glow of soul energy and soul essence, pure, condensed soul essence. This was the key to everything he was about to do.

    The runes within his body flared to life the moment it appeared, as if sensing the irresistible delicacy before them. A deep hunger clawed at his insides, threatening to consume him.

    This time, he did not resist. His eyes turned pitch-black, dark as the abyss. His once-pristine white soul was tainted, streaked with ominous black patches, writhing as if alive. The hunger surged as he heard, ¡°Devour it. Absorb it. Take everything.¡±

    The soul energy seeped from the soul spike in luminous strands, slithering through the air like celestial serpents before sinking into Varos¡¯s mouth. The moment they entered his body, the runes engraved within his stomach erupted with a terrifying hunger, devouring the energy with a ferocity akin to a primordial beast feasting upon its prey.

    His soul sea roared, waves of unfathomable power crashing against the boundaries of his existence. Each thread of energy merged seamlessly, reforging his soul like divine steel tempering under the flames of a thousand tribulations.

    Days passed like fleeting moments in his trance, his body and soul engulfed in an endless cycle of absorption and refinement. After ten days, Varos¡¯s eyes snapped open. A golden light flickered deep within his pupils, like twin suns illuminating the vast abyss of his soul. His aura surged, his soul strength having skyrocketed by a staggering 50%!

    He clenched his fists, feeling the boundless power coursing through him, yet beneath the surge of strength, a shadow lurked in his soul sea¡ªthe remnant will¡ªa malignant presence that still defied him, waiting for a moment of weakness to seize control.

    ¡°No more.¡± Varos exhaled, his breath carrying an eerie, resonating force. He had two choices: erase it completely, which would be akin to severing an unshakable karmic bond, or seal it away, preventing it from ever surfacing again. His fingers tightened, and his consciousness spread across his soul sea like an unstoppable tide.

    The soul spike had dimmed and lost much of its power. The only thing left within it was the soul essence, a crucial component for either sealing or erasing the lingering will in his soul sea.

    ¡°Erasing him would be difficult,¡± Varos thought grimly. He knew the law his progenitor had not only practiced but embodied: the Law of Undying Will. And he, too, had begun walking the same path.

    He understood better than anyone that erasing a will forged from this law was nearly impossible. It was a concept rooted in persistence, defiance, and an unwillingness to fade. Even if he attempted to obliterate it, remnants would linger, waiting for the slightest opportunity to regenerate.

    ¡°The only choice I have is to seal it,¡± he murmured. His grip on the soul pill tightened as he prepared for what would come next.

    At that moment, a voice echoed within his soul sea: cold, mocking, and laced with amusement. ¡°You think this will rid you of me? You amuse me, descendant.¡±

    Varos¡¯s eyes darkened, his patience wearing thin. ¡°You¡¯re running out of time, Mortevant. Soon, you¡¯ll be nothing but a forgotten trace.¡±

    Mortevant laughed, a hollow, grating sound. ¡°Ah, but I am in no rush. After all, it is you who should be worried. You¡¯re already tangled in the schemes of others.¡±

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Varos stiffened. His grip on the soul spike tightened. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®schemes of others¡¯?¡± His voice was sharp, demanding.

    Mortevant let the silence stretch as if savoring his control over the conversation. Then, in a voice laced with amusement, he finally said, ¡°Tell me, have you never wondered why everything around you falls so easily into place? Why do the opportunities, power, and enemies you face¡­ always seem to guide you toward something greater?¡±

    Varos¡¯s mind raced. He had felt it before, the unnatural sequence of events, the way everything seemed to push him forward as if following some unseen script, and how he even escaped the temporal rift zone.

    ¡°Did I offend someone without realizing it?¡± Though his gut already told him the answer wasn¡¯t so simple, he forced the question out.

    Mortevant let out another dark chuckle. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not about who you¡¯ve offended¡­ but about who has chosen you.¡±

    Varos¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. ¡°Who?¡± Mortevant¡¯s laughter only deepened. ¡°Now, now¡­ why would I spoil the fun? Figure it out yourself, if you live long enough, that is.¡±

    Varos felt an icy chill crawl down his spine. He knew Mortevant was playing with him, but there was truth in his words; someone, had their hands in his fate, toying with his destiny

    And that realization sent a far deeper unease through him than any lingering threat from Mortevant ever could.

    "What are your conditions?¡± Varos asked, his voice steady yet laced with cold vigilance. He knew this was a trap, but better to face a wolf in the open than a serpent in the dark.

    He didn¡¯t know the full extent of the forces conspiring against him, but deep down, he had his suspicions: the Primordials. Only beings of their level could toy with the fate of lesser creatures as if it were nothing more than a game.

    Mortevant¡¯s voice echoed through his soul sea, filled with eerie amusement. ¡°My conditions remain unchanged. I want the body of a Primordial, any one will do.¡±

    Varos narrowed his eyes as he said, ¡°And if I offer you a body that rivals a Primordial¡¯s?¡± He didn¡¯t expect Mortevant to accept, but if he could negotiate the terms, perhaps he could manipulate the situation in his favor.

    Mortevant¡¯s response was immediate, his voice filled with disdain. ¡°No! The bodies of Primordials are inherently superior to your feeble imitations. We were not simply created; we were forged by the Supreme One from the highest source of energy in the universe. Our bodies carry traces of the Origin Law, the foundation of creation itself. But before I could unlock its full potential¡­ I fell. And now, I must reclaim what is rightfully mine.¡±

    Varos¡¯s heart shook slightly. Origin Law? He had never heard of it before. Could it be a level beyond even Grand Laws and Universal Laws? If what Mortevant said was true, then it was no wonder the Primordials stood at the peak of existence. Had the Supreme Will deliberately withheld this power from lesser beings? Or was there another reason?

    He frowned, shaking his head. ¡°No. Now¡¯s not the time for this.¡± He couldn¡¯t let his thoughts stray now.

    ¡°What rank do I need to reach to wound a Primordial?¡± Varos asked, his tone calm yet sharp.

    Mortevant¡¯s voice echoed through the soul sea, carrying an undeniable weight. ¡°Rank 5,¡± he stated without hesitation. ¡°But wounding one and defeating one are entirely different things.¡±

    Varos remained silent, waiting for him to continue. ¡°The weakest of the Primordials was at Rank 5¡­ eons ago. By now, he has likely ascended to Rank 6. If you wish to kill him outright or plot to take his body, you would need to reach Rank 7.¡±

    Varos narrowed his eyes. ¡°But didn¡¯t you claim that your race stood at the peak of the universe? That Primordials were invincible?¡±

    Mortevant suddenly let out a dry, mocking laugh. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I believed when I was alive. And that arrogance¡­ it cost me everything.¡±

    His voice dropped, carrying an edge of cold amusement. ¡°And I bet they¡¯re still as arrogant as I was.¡± Then, his laughter faded into something more sinister. ¡°That arrogance¡­ is their greatest weakness. I learned that lesson the hard way.¡±

    Mortevant¡¯s tone turned sharp, filled with a dangerous certainty. ¡°Now, we will turn that arrogance against them.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Lex sat cross-legged above the vast Origin Ocean, his expression calm yet unreadable. Beneath him, the infinite sea of energy roared silently, awaiting the moment the World Tree seeds he had cast into its depths would sprout. Yet, time in this place was nothing but an illusion to him, waiting was meaningless.

    To pass the time, he shifted his focus elsewhere. His golden pupils darkened, turning black, as the shape of a celestial clock manifested within them. The past and present intertwined before his eyes.

    His vision pierced through the layers of reality, gazing upon the Divine Realm, where a rare sight caught his attention; Vastoth was frantically searching every corner of existence.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Lex said

    Of all the Primordials, Vastoth had always been the most composed and least prone to emotional outbursts. Yet here he was, acting as though he had lost something irreplaceable.

    Lex¡¯s gaze sharpened. His celestial clock began to tick, and time unwound before him. The moment of truth unfolded in reverse, he watched as Vastoth and Vyrinox clashed in battle, saw the ebb and flow of their fight. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡± A smirk played on his lips, but he didn¡¯t dwell on it for long. His attention turned elsewhere. He thought, ¡°Vyrinox¡­ what are you scheming now?¡±

    His gaze pierced through the fabric of space, shifting towards Vyrinox and Zarrakis, who sat in deep meditation within a hidden dimension, one that loomed directly above Varos, who was still absorbing the Soul Spike.

    At first glance, they seemed to be mere observers, yet Lex¡¯s eyes could see the truth beneath the illusion.

    He saw Karmic threads, thin, barely visible strands stretching out from Varos, connecting him to nine other beings. These threads pulsed with a soft, sinister glow, siphoning away fragments of his cultivation and transferring them elsewhere.

    Lex let out a low chuckle. ¡°The Devouring Scripture of Nine.¡± His gaze deepened, and in that instant, the intricate workings of the technique unfolded before him. He traced the flow of energy, deciphering its principles with ease. Nine Primordials. Nine Laws. A technique refined through ambition and greed.

    Deception, chaos, might, dreams, darkness, wisdom, decay, devouring, destiny¡ªevery law they had ever mastered was embedded in this monstrous art, fusing together into a technique that could siphon power unseen, gradually accumulating strength without direct confrontation.

    Even Lex had to admit it was a work of brilliance. But then, a cold gleam flashed in his eyes as he said, ¡°A pack of parasites feasting on the labor of others.¡±

    He remembered an old saying from his past life, ¡°Two minds are better than one.¡± But in this case? Nine minds. Nine schemes. Nine greedy thieves consuming everything in their path. Lex let out a soft sigh. ¡°Even among gods, there are scavengers.¡±

 Chapter 50: The world tree ( Luna)

    Lex shifted his gaze to Timorath, who was sitting in front of his towering monolith, his presence as still as an ancient statue. But Lex could see the change in Timorath¡¯s demeanor. The restless ambition that once burned in his eyes had vanished, replaced by a profound serenity, a presence that felt both immovable and boundless, as though he had glimpsed the truth beyond mere power.

    Lex¡¯s golden pupils flickered with intrigue as he sensed Timorath''s true power. ¡°He is about to touch the Quasi-Grand Law,¡± Lex remarked.

    The Quasi-Grand Law was the final bridge before the Grand Law. It was not simply about comprehension, it was about mastery, fusion, and evolution. To even qualify for this stage, one had to push their primary law to the absolute limit of rank nine and cultivate several supporting laws to at least rank seven. This is a feat that countless beings would fail to accomplish, a dividing line that separated the legendary from the forgotten.

    But even that was not the true peak. To step into the Grand Law Realm, one had to do more than just comprehend. They needed to merge multiple laws into their Godhead, fusing them into a new, indivisible force.

    This was where true disparity was born. A Grand Law cultivator who had merged three laws could reign over countless realms. But those who had merged five? Seven? The difference was immeasurable. Their mere presence distorted the flow of significant events in the universe.

    Even among the mighty, there were still mountains beyond mountains.

    Lex¡¯s expression was calm, but deep within his gaze, there was a flicker of something rare: expectation. Would Timorath step through the threshold? Would he become something greater, or would he lose his ambition when the time of heavenly tribulation arrives?

    Lex¡¯s gaze then swept across the vast expanse of the Divine Realm, his eyes piercing through layers of space and time. He observed the Primordials, each engaged in their own pursuits, some schemed in the shadows, their minds weaving unfathomable plots. Others clashed in earth-shattering battles, each strike capable of collapsing entire realms. Some guided their descendants, shaping the rise of powerful beings across the Divine Realm and beyond. Others wandered the vast cosmos, seeking peerless treasures and blessed lands, eager to expand their dominion.

    Yet, despite their so-called supremacy, Lex found himself unimpressed. ¡°Predictable,¡± he muttered to himself.

    The Primordials, who hailed themselves as the apex of universe, were nothing more than prisoners of their own ambitions; trapped in an endless cycle of greed, conquest, and betrayal. The more he observed, the more monotonous it seemed.

    With a casual motion of his head, Lex shifted his attention elsewhere, letting his gaze wander across the universe. Far away, in the desolate regions of the cosmos, a seemingly insignificant planet caught his eye.

    Its surface was barren, devoid of life, its skies empty, and its energy depleted, a stark contrast to the vibrant realms he had just observed.

    Lex instantly understood the reason as he saw two colossal beings engaged in battle beyond the galaxy, their clash so devastating that it had drained the surrounding cosmic energy, leaving entire star systems withering in their wake. The sheer force of their confrontation had warped the very fabric of space, their auras distorting the surrounding space and galaxies.

    ¡°Such destruction¡­ over what?¡± Lex mused, his voice tinged with indifference. He peered deeper, his golden pupils shimmering with unfathomable wisdom. The once-thriving celestial bodies in the region now resembled mere husks, their vitality stripped away. Planets lay in ruin, countless creatures dead, stars dimmed, and entire galaxies trembled under the aftershocks of their battle.

    Though the cosmic energy would eventually return, it would take millennia¡ªan eternity to mortals, but a fleeting moment to the grand expanse of the universe and as for the dead creatures well they would remain dead.

    Lex remained silent, his mind processing the scene before him. He had seen it countless times, the cycle of destruction and renewal, the endless struggle between power and survival. To many, this would be proof of an immutable truth: The strong dominate, the weak perish.

    But Lex did not view the world in such narrow terms. Strength was not absolute, and fate was not so simple. If that were truly the case, then why did even the greatest empires fall? Why did the most powerful beings still fear the unknown? Why did even the Primordials, regarded as the pinnacle of the universe, continue to struggle and scheme like desperate mortals?

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    No, the truth was not that the weak existed to be trampled upon. The truth was that power alone was never enough. Without wisdom, power was fleeting. Without balance, power was self-destructive. Without purpose, power was nothing more than a hollow force, destined to collapse upon itself.

    Lex¡¯s gaze deepened, piercing through the cosmic battlefield. These two beings¡­ Were they truly fighting for something meaningful? Or were they simply thrashing about in an attempt to justify their own agendas?

    He stood up, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°This battle¡­ does it hold purpose? Or is it just another meaningless display of arrogance?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    As Lex prepared to observe further, the Origin Ocean trembled, causing the universe to briefly shake. Then, just as quickly as it had begun, everything stabilized, and the trembling ceased, giving way to profound silence.

    Suddenly, a deafening sound erupted from the Origin Ocean. At the bottom, the world tree seed had sprouted, and its emergence was the source of the noise. Lex stood above the Origin Ocean, fully aware of the gravity of the situation.

    This was an uncharted path, and he had no idea what the outcome would be. To improve his chances, he activated a technique to harness and amplify his luck, leveraging the fortune of the universe to facilitate the sprouting of something that would aid him in this moment.

    The tiny sprout surged upward the moment it broke free, its growth defying all logic and natural order. In the blink of an eye, it expanded from a mere five centimeters to one hundred, then stretched to five meters. But that was just the beginning.

    In an instant, the sapling transformed into a towering colossus, thousands of miles tall within the span of a second. Yet its growth showed no signs of stopping.

    After just three seconds, it had already reached a staggering height of one light-year, but even then, it had yet to breach the surface of the Origin Ocean. No, it had not even reached halfway through its abyssal depths.

    After one minute, the tree''s height soared to ten thousand light years, while its width expanded to three thousand light years. An hour later, the tree had grown so large that one of its leaves was the size of an entire immortal realm. After two days, the tree finally broke through to the surface of the origin ocean.

    At that moment, Lex infused the tree with the fortune of the universe. A golden glow spread across its massive trunk and branches, radiating a divine brilliance.

    The light shimmered over the Origin Ocean, reflecting like countless stars on its surface. As the tree absorbed the universe¡¯s luck, its growth surged once more, fueled by an unstoppable force. Leaves unfurled, pulsing with energy, while space trembled and time rippled around it.

    After nine days, the tree¡¯s frenzied growth finally came to a halt. Lex gazed at it in awe, it was, without a doubt, the largest thing he had ever seen. Even his grandest creation, the Divine Realm, seemed insignificant, no larger than a single leaf on this colossal tree.

    Its vastness was beyond comprehension. If a Primordial attempted to explore it, they would never reach its end. Even with their boundless lifespan, it would take them countless Cosmic Resets just to traverse half its expanse.

    And yet, this was only the beginning. With trillions of leaves, and each a world unto itself, this tree was more than a creation¡ªit was an existence that defied all logic and scale. It was the axis upon which the universe¡¯s destiny itself would turn.

    As Lex observed the World Tree, he sensed a faint consciousness stirring deep within its vast body. It was fragile, barely aware of itself, like an infant in its earliest moments of life. Lex thought ¡°It would take countless ages before it can truly awaken, much less communicate.¡±

    Unwilling to wait, Lex made a decision. With a thought, he accelerated the flow of time around the tree, pushing it forward through billions of years in an instant. The surroundings around it remained still, but within its domain, eras passed like fleeting moments, civilizations could have risen and fallen a thousand times over.

    And then, the World Tree awakened. Its vast consciousness, once dormant, began to take shape. The very air around it trembled as its first true thoughts echoed through the universe.

    As soon as it awakened, a feminine voice emerged from the world tree, saying, ¡°Master.¡± The tree shook, causing the origin ocean to tremble. Lex quickly interjected, "Calm down; don''t get too excited."

    "Yes," the young feminine voice replied in a dejected tone.

    "I don¡¯t mean to reprimand you," Lex continued, "but what you¡¯re standing on is the very foundation of the universe, so please be careful."

    ¡°Origin energy! And this much?¡± the young voice exclaimed in surprise. ¡°So you¡¯re not clueless and possess memory inheritance,¡± Lex remarked. Through Crolis''s memories, he learned that some chaotic beings can inherit the memories of their ancestors, and world trees were among them.

    Lex gazed at the World Tree with a rare sense of satisfaction. Acquiring one was already an impossible feat, yet obtaining one that had inherited memories in its infant stage was something beyond luck.

    ¡°How much memory inheritance do you have?¡± Lex asked, his voice laced with curiosity. A brief silence followed before the tree¡¯s young voice responded. ¡°Not much. Some memories are sealed, and I cannot access them until I reach a certain level of strength.¡±

    Lex¡¯s eyes flickered with interest. ¡°Sealed memories?¡± That was a treasure trove of forgotten knowledge.

    ¡°Do you know who sealed them?¡± The tree hesitated. ¡°I do not. But¡­ I can sense that they are not meant to be unlocked by force. They are tied to my growth, meant to awaken naturally.¡±

    Lex understood that some knowledge was so dangerous that ignorance was sometimes a mercy. He pondered for a moment. ¡°What name should I give it? And¡­ is it male or female?¡±

    Although the voice he had heard was feminine, he wasn¡¯t sure of the customs of World Trees. It was better to be certain.

    ¡°Do you have a gender?¡± Lex asked.

    A gentle, voice echoed from the tree. ¡°I can be either or neither, the choice is yours, Master.¡± Lex didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Then, you will be female.¡±

    A name surfaced in his mind, drawn from memories of his past life. ¡°Luna.¡±

    For a fleeting moment, he felt nostalgic, a warmth spreading through him as he recalled his younger sister¡¯s name. But just as quickly, his ¡°will¡± aspect activated, dulling the emotions, suppressing the sentimentality. He exhaled and refocused.

    Standing before the colossal tree, Lex frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t always speak to you like this.¡± As if sensing his thoughts, the World Tree trembled slightly, and a soft glow emerged from its trunk. A tiny spirit fairy materialized, radiating the same aura as the tree itself.

    ¡°Master,¡± the fairy spoke in a gentle, melodic tone. ¡°This is my second body. It can follow you anywhere, and through it, we can always communicate.¡± Lex nodded, satisfied as he said. ¡°Good.¡±

    Lex¡¯s eyes gleamed with anticipation as he asked, ¡°What are your innate abilities?¡± He was eager to uncover what kind of fortune he had gained.

    Luna¡¯s voice echoed softly, carrying a hint of mystery. ¡°I currently have three abilities, but the others remain sealed.¡±

    Lex¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°Sealed?¡± His thoughts turned sharp. ¡°Who dares to seal what belongs to me?¡± Though it was an instinctive reaction, a trace of possessiveness flickered in his mind.

    Luna, oblivious to his internal musings, continued. ¡°The three abilities I can use now are Cosmic Portals, Void Devouring, and Nihility¡¯s Embrace.¡±

 Chapter 51; Ridiculous CONFIDENCE

    ¡°Tell me more about them," Lex said, as he sat cross-legged beneath the World Tree. "First are cosmic portals, which is the weakest ability I have. I can create stable passages between galaxies, realms, and even universes, although the universe passage is currently limited to just one at the moment." Lex was amazed by her words, thinking, "That''s the weakest?" Despite its limitations, he recognized its many potential uses and already began to formulate ideas on how to use it.

    "The second ability is called Void Devouring. Through this ability, I can absorb and refine chaotic void energy from the Voidsea and transform it into nourishment. Furthermore, I am capable of consuming small universes and, once I attain the Dao Master realm, I can even consume medium universes to expedite my growth.¡±

    ¡°What tier do you think this universe is?" Lex inquired. Even as its will, he remained uncertain of his own standing in the tiers of the universes, the terms "small universe" and "medium universe" entirely novel. The notion of her consuming universes didn''t unsettle him; he understood the necessity for certain chaotic entities to do so. However, the recollection of Xeri in the Voidsea, and the possibility of her imminent arrival, spurred him. He needed to accelerate his advancement to Dao Master, Dao Emperor, or Dao Sovereign, if possible; time was of the essence.

    Luna, who was about to continue explaining her innate abilities, stopped and closed her eyes, probing the very fabric of the universe. "Infantile," she breathed, her voice filled with hushed astonishment. "This universe is barely born. How can it possess an origin energy that rivals those of a larger universes?" Though the sheer volume of the origin energy had initially intrigued her, she''d assumed it stemmed from a mature, high-tier universe. But the raw, nascent state of its laws left her flabbergasted, a profound shock that silenced her.

    Then, she thoroughly scanned the origin ocean. The sheer volume of energy made her think, "If outside powers discovered this much origin energy in a young universe, they''d try to seize control." Even in the Voidsea, Origin energy is extremely valuable, far more so than when it is in the universe.

    Then, her consciousness enveloped Lex, who was sitting below her. "What! What is this?" she gasped, her eyes widening as they caught sight of a deep and overwhelming force. She saw all the laws of the universe, like luminous strands, emanating from Lex''s body and dissipating into the distance. "What are you?" Luna demanded. In her vast memory, there was no creature like Lex, one who possessed complete mastery over all the laws of the universe.

    From her inherited memories, she knew that most beings possessed mastery over one, nine, or roughly eighty-one laws at their peak. Only a rare few achieved mastery over one hundred and eighty laws. For a "boundling," mastering one hundred and eighty laws would require an impossible span of time, their lifespan expiring long before reaching that stage. Moreover, time alone was not the limiting factor; opportunities were the true limitation.

    Beyond the confines of universes, non-chaotic beings possess superior opportunities. However, even the most formidable among them can only comprehend three thousand laws. This prompted her to question Lex, whom she still believed to be a "boundling."

    What truly stunned her was the sight of the laws leaving him as if they were leaving their origin, an utter contradiction to her understanding.

    ¡°I am the will of the universe," Lex answered casually. He made no attempt to conceal it, knowing she would inevitably discover the truth one day. She did not react immediately; instead, she focused her attention on Lex for a full minute, attempting to ascertain the veracity of his statement. She scanned him repeatedly within three seconds before finally inquiring, "How? How can the will of the universe possess autonomy? That is impossible."

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    According to her understanding, universal wills were purely mechanical constructs, existing solely to maintain equilibrium and prevent external invasions. Furthermore, these wills deterred invasions by utilizing the universe''s inhabitants; they remained incapable of independent action except in the face of imminent annihilation.

    "Hahahaha," Lex chuckled, then continued, "The ''how'' is irrelevant; simply accept that an event of astronomical improbability has transpired." Luna looked at him for a moment then continued her explanation of her abilities, she knew it was Lex''s secret and a secret in the possession of two is no longer a secret.

    ¡°My third ability, Nihiltie''s Embrace, allows me to erase my presence entirely from existence. No divination, prophecy, or fate can detect me, not even beings at the level of Dao masters can perceive my existence unless I allow it.¡± she paused and then continued ¡°It has its strengths, but it also has significant disadvantages that can sometimes lead to serious consequences.¡±

    ¡°Oh! What are the consequences?¡± Lex asked. ¡°First, absolute control is required.¡± she replied, Lex nodded as he contemplated this. ¡°Absolute control, huh? I¡¯ll see what I can do about that.¡± Luna continued, ¡°Second, higher existences may resist; those that exist beyond causality or conceptual destruction, such as Dao Sovereigns could render it useless¡±

    ¡°That might be out of my reach for now, or maybe I could see if I can upgrade her ability,¡± he considered again. ¡°Third, the strain is immense, each use drains vast energy, and overuse might damage the soul.¡± ¡°Well, that I can take care of it¡± ¡°And lastly universal laws may suppress it; if the wielder enters a universe with a dominant cosmic will, Nihility¡¯s Embrace could be restricted or nullified entirely, leaving them powerless at the worst moment.¡±

    ""I can address two of the weaknesses," Lex stated confidently.

    "Which two?" Luna asked, intrigued.

    "First, I can manage the energy drain because I have a way to access unlimited energy. Second, we can work on upgrading the Nihility¡¯s Embrace, enhancing it to a level where even Dao Sovereigns wouldn''t be able to perceive it," Lex explained.

    Using the crystal ball, he could reduce the energy required for the ability to nearly zero, and he could also try to create a technique to amplify Nihility¡¯s Embrace.

    Luna''s eyebrows rose. "Unlimited energy? And bypass Dao Sovereign defenses? How?" she asked, her voice laced with skepticism. "Explain the mechanics of these ''ways'' you speak of. Dao Sovereigns exist beyond conceptual restraints. Do you truly believe you can ''boost'' an ability to that degree?"

    ¡°And how much do you know about Dao Sovereigns?" Luna asked. To her, Dao Sovereigns were formidable entities, rare even within the vast expanse of the Voidsea. From her inherited memories, she recalled that the number of Dao Sovereigns could be counted on one hand. A single gesture from them could destroy countless universes, and erase entire time periods. Even her last ancestor, a Dao Emperor, spoke of them with dread. So she questioned where Lex got this confidence.

    Hearing this, Lex became quiet for a moment. Although he knew Dao Sovereigns possessed unmatched might, something within him refused to yield. He didn''t perceive them as an unscalable wall, but as transient hurdles in his path to eternity, and he knew that he would surpass them. Would someone who is afraid of setbacks even dream of eternity?

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know much about them,¡± Lex replied, his eyes gleaming with determination, a faint, almost imperceptible, smile playing on his lips. ¡°Because one day, they will be prostrate before my power.¡±

    Luna stared at him, momentarily stunned by his unwavering confidence. Inwardly, she mused, ¡°Sometimes, delusion is a powerful motivator.¡± To her, his words were no different from a powerless mortal proclaiming they would one day subjugate a god. Yet, in the end, only time would reveal whether his conviction was madness or prophecy.

    Lex then stood, oblivious to her thoughts, and declared, ¡°Let us test your cosmic portal.¡± Luna, hovering above his shoulder, waved her tiny hand, and an ancient black door materialized instantly before them. Lex opened the door, envisioning his destination: the immortal realm.

    The door materialized in the middle of the snowy plains, its presence stark against the endless expanse of frozen wasteland. Stepping through, Lex found himself surrounded by the desolate tundra, where the biting wind howled across the ice, carrying with it an unforgiving chill. He could have chosen to appear in a populated region, but this was merely a test of the cosmic portal¡¯s functionality.

    Without lingering, he turned and re-entered the door, emerging in the divine realm, a place of ethereal splendor, where divine energy suffused the very air. Yet, to Lex, the grandeur held no novelty. Long before acquiring the World Tree, he had possessed the ability to traverse anywhere within his universe at will. His true ambition lay beyond such minor feats.

    He desired to enter other universes, but the unknown dangers held him back. Before taking that step, he needed to conduct experiments to ensure a safe passage. He then returned to the origin ocean as he decided to formulate a plan to enter another universe.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Luscith¡¯s clone soared through the skies of the Divine Realm, his gaze sweeping across the land as he searched for his twentieth target. He was one of many working to spread the Devouring Scripture of Nine among the Ascendants, and he was far from alone in his efforts. His fellow schemers had divided the task among themselves, each assigned a specific region to disseminate the scripture.

    Uhtred, in particular, had taken his role to another level, spreading a simplified version of the technique across multiple galaxies. The full scripture was far too complex for mere mortals to grasp, so he had carefully adjusted it to suit their limited comprehension. But his plans did not stop there, he had also crafted hidden realms, seeding them with treasures to lure mortals into fierce competition. To them, it would seem like an opportunity for fortune and power, but in truth, they were stepping into a carefully laid trap.

 Chapter 52: The True Horror of the voidsea

    The once beautiful forest, teeming with life, was now a wasteland of destruction, ruined by the hands of a single individual.

    A lone figure moved like a ghost, weaving through the battlefield, his sword flashing as divine beasts fell one after another. Each swing was swift and merciless, severing flesh and life alike. The moment a beast was slain, its body shriveled, its golden blood and essence forcibly drawn from its corpse, surging toward Varos¡¯s mouth like a tide obeying its master.

    His blackened eyes gleamed with an eerie hunger, his lips parting as he savored the taste of raw divinity. Slaughtering them was no different from butchering livestock. His rampage was so overwhelming, so terrifying, that even the most prideful divine beasts abandoned their dignity, and homes and fled in terror.

    Varos sat amidst the remains of his slaughter, his surroundings littered with the corpses of divine beasts. To his left lay the body of a majestic divine tiger, its once-glorious golden fur now stained with blood. Scattered around him were divine wolves and countless other creatures that had met the same fate.

    He exhaled slowly, his gaze indifferent as he observed the fading radiance of the lingering essence. ¡°The essence of these beasts is losing its effect,¡± he thought. ¡°Their energy barely strengthens me anymore.¡±

    From within his soul sea, Mortevant¡¯s voice echoed, laced with amusement. ¡°Then perhaps it¡¯s time to devour an Ascendant,¡± he suggested. ¡°See what happens when you feast on something truly worthy.¡±

    A cold glint flashed through Varos¡¯s darkened eyes. The hunger within him stirred once more but Varos suppressed it with sheer willpower, exhaling slowly as he refocused his thoughts. ¡°Let¡¯s find divine herbs first,¡± he muttered.

    He wasn¡¯t reckless. Devouring an Ascendant now would undoubtedly draw the attention of the Primordials. They would never sit idly by and watch their descendants become prey. If he wanted to grow stronger without exposing himself too soon, he had to be patient.

    Rare divine herbs would be his next target. If he was lucky, he might even come across Origin Stones, though he knew the chances were slim. Those invaluable treasures were hoarded by the Primordials themselves, for even they found them useful. Still, if fate favored him, he wouldn¡¯t let the opportunity slip away.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Lex sat beneath the World Tree, his gaze fixed on Luna as she activated her innate ability¡ªNihility¡¯s Embrace. The crystal ball embedded in his mind pulsed rhythmically, signaling that Infinite Understanding was active. Simultaneously, he used Mind of the Cosmos, a technique he had created to amplify his comprehension beyond limits.

    With both abilities working in tandem, his perception reached unprecedented heights. As he observed Nihility¡¯s Embrace, the veil of mystery surrounding its nature unraveled before his eyes. He saw it, not mere runes, but living runes, pulsating with power. They weren¡¯t ordinary runes but Dao Runes, intricate formations woven with Principle Threads of Origin Laws.

    Intrigued, Lex focused deeper, dissecting the essence of a single Dao Rune. He found that it was made up of multiple strands of origin laws and these origin laws were also composed of countless Universal Laws, Grand Laws, and even smaller Insights; the most basic truths beneath all cosmic order.

    His focus sharpened further, tracing the evolution of these Dao Runes. Slowly, they began to coalesce, merging into a small, circular core¡ªa Nihility Core, the true manifestation of Nihility¡¯s Embrace.

    For a fleeting moment, he attempted to push beyond, to perceive the next level of existence within the technique. However, an unseen force repelled him. His mind strained, but the answer remained just beyond his reach.

    ¡°Not powerful enough,¡± Lex muttered, his expression unreadable. Luna, oblivious to the depths of Lex''s analysis,  heard his murmur.  "Is something wrong?" she asked, a flicker of concern in her eyes.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    She was immensely proud of her innate ability, a gift bestowed upon her by her ancestor a Dao Emperor. So she didn''t think or believe he would get anything from it, If she knew Lex had just dissected it down to its foundational insights, she would have been astonished.

    Lex, masking his disappointment, offered a reassuring smile. "It''s nothing, just a minor hiccup. Your innate ability is truly remarkable, Luna." ¡°Thanks for the praise master,¡± she replied her tone tinged with excitement. Lex now knew he needed to grow more stronger, to further understand this ability.

    Against a Dao Sovereign, his current strength was laughable. An ant challenging the heavens. No Dao Sovereign would casually descend upon him, but if one ever did? It wouldn¡¯t even be a battle. A single stray thought from them would erase him from existence, wiping away his will, his laws, his very being and that was not even the true scale of their power.

    But Xeri, his immediate enemy, she was different. She was a real and present threat. While she remained sealed, her subordinates and clones roamed free in the Void Sea, moving unseen, biding their time. If he wasn¡¯t careful, his universe would be swallowed before he even reached the Dao Master realm.

    Lex¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination. ¡°I need to reach Dao Initiate before they arrive. At that level, I can expel even a Dao Grandmaster from my universe. They won¡¯t even have the chance to step through my gates.¡±

    His gaze turned toward Luna, who floated beside him, her ethereal small figure pulsing with boundless wisdom.

    ¡°Luna, can Dao Kings enter larger universes?¡±

    Luna closed her eyes momentarily before answering. ¡°Larger universes can only accommodate the clones of Dao Initiates. If a true Dao Initiate attempted to enter, they¡¯d be rejected by the universe itself. However¡­¡± Her voice darkened slightly. ¡°Only Chaotic Universes can sustain Dao King clones.¡±

    Lex¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Chaotic Universes? A new word¡± he thought. A trace of reverence flickered in Luna¡¯s voice. ¡°Chaotic Universes¡­ are the most prized battlefields of the Void Sea.¡±

    She paused, then elaborated, ¡°To be classified as a Chaotic Universe, a universe must endure unimaginable destruction and rebirth, over and over again. Entire civilizations must rise and fall. Countless Dao must be shattered and reforged. Only after surviving this endless cycle of destruction can a universe attain the title of ¡®Chaotic.¡¯ But even then¡­ their existence is fleeting.¡±

    Lex listened silently, his mind absorbing every word.

    ¡°The moment a Chaotic Universe is born, it faces three fates,¡± Luna continued. ¡°Either it is devoured by Chaotic Entities, most of whom are at the Dao Emperor realm¡­ or it is claimed by the great empires of the Void Sea, who will wage relentless war over it¡­ or¡ªif it is lucky¡ªit becomes a sanctuary for powerful cultivators, birthing unparalleled geniuses.¡±

    She paused before delivering the final truth.

    ¡°Chaotic Universes have a strict power limit of Dao Initiate. Only a few dozen Dao Initiates can exist within one at a time. However, these universes tend to birth many Dao Initiates, far more than normal universes. Once these Dao initiates step into the Void Sea, they bring back treasures, insights, and legacies to strengthen their universe. This process repeats, ensuring their universe produces more and more Dao Initiates and maybe one day one of these Dao Initiates reaches Dao sovereign.¡±

    Lex processed the information, his eyes flashing with realization.

    ¡°A self-sustaining cycle of monstrous geniuses¡­ no wonder Chaotic Universes are so rare. If I control one or I become one I can control a cradle of supreme powerhouses.¡±

    Luna nodded. ¡°Even for Dao emperors, Chaotic Universes are valuable beyond measure. Some have even fallen in battle just to claim them, as for Dao sovereigns they don''t interfere with the matters of the Voidsea¡±

    ¡°What about the universes below the chaotic ones?¡± Lex asked, his voice calm, yet curiosity flickered in his eyes.

    Luna¡¯s voice remained calm as she explained, ¡°Super-large universes are rare, though not to the same extent as Chaotic Universes. But they are the dividing line between the true powerhouses of the Voidsea. The more super-large universes a faction controls, the higher its standing. Those without one? They are nothing more than dust in the grand order of the Voidsea.¡±

    Lex frowned. ¡°Why would the great powers of the Voidsea fight for universes? Isn¡¯t the Voidsea itself a land of endless resources?¡±

    From Crolis¡¯s memories, he had learned that the Voidsea was an unfathomable expanse, brimming with chaotic energy and boundless treasures. But Luna¡¯s words suggested otherwise.

    Luna chuckled. ¡°Yes, the Voidsea is limitless in resources¡ªbut only for those powerful enough to claim them.¡±

    She paused, then continued, her tone heavier. ¡°You must understand, Master¡ªthe Voidsea is endless. It is so vast that even the Dao Sovereigns have not found its edges. Some believe it is still expanding, much like a living universe. And in such an uncharted abyss, searching for resources is a venture riddled with danger. Powerful entities seek stability and certainty, and universes provide exactly that.¡±

    Lex nodded. That made sense. In the Voidsea, one had to risk life and limb for every fragment of power. But a controlled universe? It was a fortress, a sanctuary, a farm.

    He was beginning to understand.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not get sidetracked,¡± Lex said. ¡°You were saying, below super-large universes are large universes?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Luna confirmed. ¡°Large universes are the lowest-tier universes that outside entities can fully control. Those below them are medium universes, which exist in uncountable numbers, and they are the most frequently preyed upon. But the lowest of them all?¡±

    Her voice grew cold. ¡°Are small universes.¡±

    Lex¡¯s heart sank.

    Luna continued, ¡°Small universes are like grains of sand in an infinite desert. There are so many of them that some beings destroy them for sport. Others¡­ devour them as snacks.¡±

    Lex¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°A snack¡­ me?¡±

    His back was drenched in cold sweat. He had always known that the Voidsea was ruthless, but to hear it so plainly¡­was something else.

    He had set his sights on Dao Sovereigns, believing they were the true peak. But if Dao Kings treated small universes as nothing more than a light meal, and Dao Kings themselves were nothing more than ants to Dao Sovereigns, then where did that leave him?

    What was he to them?

    Luna noticed his silence and tried to console him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. You¡¯re still so young that even the Dao Masters wouldn¡¯t bother with you.¡±

    Lex let out a hollow laugh. ¡°Indeed. They will leave me alone, But only until I am fat enough for the slaughter.¡± He kept that last thought to himself, not wanting to waste Luna¡¯s concern.

    Hiding. That was his best option. He had to vanish, grow in the shadows, and re-emerge only when he was strong enough. When he became a super-large universe. Only then would he no longer be prey.

 Chapter 53: The Burden of Broken Wings

    In the endless frozen plains of frost mourne waste, Varos trudged toward a colossal mountain. His body was surrounded by a colorless energy barrier to guard against ambushes and the chilling cold winds. Mortevant had told him that a rare divine herb could be found in this location. "You never mentioned the ice laws here were this fierce,¡± Varos muttered, his breath crystallizing in the frigid air.

    He had expected resistance from the natural laws here, but this level of hostility was beyond what he had prepared for.

    Mortevant replied, "Natural law attack are the deadliest form of law-based attacks¡ªrelentless and impartial. You can use this as training. Furthermore, the herb contains ice laws within it, so you''ll become accustomed to them." Hearing this, Varos could no longer find any reason to suspect that Mortevant was scheming against him.

    Whoosh!!

    A shard of ice was launched from a raging ice storm and it struck his energy barrier. It held on for a moment and dissipated, and then he moved forward again, not being deterred by a minor setback. A couple of minutes later, another shard slammed against his barrier. "Is someone or something attacking me secretly?" he wondered for a moment then dismissed it as if was by chance.

    As another shard struck his energy barrier, he realized, "Someone is definitely attacking me in secret." However, he could not identify the attacker; when he scanned the surroundings with his consciousness, it abruptly froze at two miles from his body not budging an inch forward. "Why is the range of my consciousness scanning just three hundred thousand miles when I could scan billions of miles ?"

    Mortevant voice echoed from the soul sea, ¡°That is how it is in this area, and how it has been, before we arrived in the divine realm it was created by the supreme will to be like this,  I remember that day like it was yesterday, even though millions of years have passed.¡± his voiced contained nostalgia.

    ¡°What day?¡± Varos asked as he moved forward, still defending himself from the shards. He decided to wait for the suspected someone or something to reveal itself.

    ¡°Of course, the day we first arrived in the Divine Realm! Or do you think we were born into this blessed yet treacherous land like you?¡± Mortevant¡¯s voice carried a sharp edge, his brief moment of nostalgia vanishing as if it had never existed.

    Varos frowned. ¡°Why are you getting so worked up? It was just a simple question.¡±

    Mortevant let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°Because I just remembered that I¡¯m stucked in your body while the one who killed me is out there, living freely, growing stronger, and striving to reach the Grand Law Realm; while I¡¯m stuck here! left in the dust!¡±

    ¡°Let him reach it first if he must¡ªit doesn¡¯t matter. What does his progress have to do with yours? Have some confidence in yourself! You¡¯re not starting from nothing. You still have your experience, your law comprehension, and everything you¡¯ve accumulated over countless years. You¡¯ve walked this path before; you know the trials, the pitfalls, and the ways forward. If anything, you should be faster this time. So don¡¯t waste time wallowing in resentment. If you want to surpass him, then do it. If you want to reclaim what was taken, then fight for it. But don¡¯t lose hope¡ªbecause the moment you do, you¡¯ve already lost.¡±

    When Mortevant heard this, something inside him snapped. His voice erupted from Varos¡¯s soul sea, raw with fury and frustration.

    ¡°¡®What does it have to do with me¡¯ you say ¡®Recultivation?!¡¯ you say!¡± he muttered, the words laced with bitter sarcasm. ¡°You think it¡¯s easy?¡± Do you have any idea¡­¡± he paused, a tremor running through his voice, a raw hint of vulnerability beneath the anger. ¡°What it means¡­to climb to the peak, only to be thrown back down into the dirt like a discarded husk? To have everything; your power, your achievements, your very existence, ripped away, leaving you as nothing more than a shadow of your former self?¡±

    He paused, and his voice grew even more enraged. ¡°And then, to start from scratch? Knowing those monsters I once stood beside are growing stronger? Don¡¯t even get me started on the gaps between ranks!¡± A harsh laugh echoed. ¡°They aren¡¯t small steps; they¡¯re a bottomless abyss!¡± He paused, his voice tight. ¡°The leap from sixth to seventh rank? Is not even a breakthrough but an insurmountable wall!¡± A bitter edge seeped into his words. ¡°Did you think those first few ranks were difficult? No, they are Child¡¯s play!¡± His voice rose again. ¡°Without the Monolith of Law, I might as well be trying to reach the heavens¡­with broken bones and torn wings!¡± He practically hissed.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Meanwhile, the one who put me here is thriving! Growing stronger while I¡¯m trapped in this pathetic cycle!¡± A final, raw question: ¡°Do you even begin to comprehend the sheer frustration of watching your killer ascend¡­while you remain powerless?¡±

    Varos, unfazed by Mortevant¡¯s frustration, simply responded in a flat tone, ¡°And what do you expect me to do about it?¡± He glanced ahead, his attention more focused on his path than on Mortevant¡¯s grievances. ¡°Complaining won¡¯t change the past. If the gap is so impossible to cross, then maybe you were never meant to reach that level in the first place.¡±

    He continued walking, barely sparing Mortevant another thought. ¡°Whether you get stronger or stay trapped in my body doesn¡¯t concern me. Either way, I¡¯ll move forward. You figure out the rest.¡±

    His tone conveyed neither sympathy nor malice; it was purely indifferent. The time when he was on guard against Mortevant had long passed, and now he had the ability to seal him if he chose to. However, sealing Mortevant would mean losing out on valuable knowledge, such as understanding the gap between ranks and the locations of rare divine herbs¡ªespecially the one he was currently seeking. For Varos, Mortevant¡¯s frustrations were irrelevant as long as he did not interfere with his own path and continued to provide him with this knowledge.

    When Mortevant heard this, he let out a sharp laugh. ¡°Yes, it has nothing to do with you,¡± he scoffed.

    ¡°What is wrong with him? Why is he suddenly so easygoing when he was just ranting seconds ago?¡± Varos thought, finding Mortevant¡¯s behavior increasingly strange.

    But then, a flicker of doubt crept into Mortevant¡¯s mind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I was never this easily prone to emotional outbursts.¡±

    What he failed to realize was that his current state was the cause. When he still had his body, it had been designed by Lex to suppress emotional impulses¡ªafter all, as a guardian, he was meant to be impartial. But now, without that form, he was no different from any other being, vulnerable to the same emotions he had once been shielded from.

    Moreover, most of the Primordials had abandoned their original roles as guardians, instead they seeked for greater power. In the grand scheme of the universe, this wasn¡¯t necessarily wrong, but it had cost them something vital which was their ability to remain unaffected by unnecessary emotions.

    And furthermore there was another force at play. Unbeknownst to Mortevant, Kismetor was subtly tampering with his destiny, pulling unseen strings in the background. However, because Mortevant embodied the Law of Undying Will, true manipulation was impossible. Kismetor could not rewrite his fate outright, but he could induce irrational outbursts, nudging Mortevant¡¯s actions in seemingly insignificant yet meaningful ways.

    Thud!

    Another Ice Law shard slammed into Varos¡¯s energy barrier, but this time, he was prepared. He immediately extended his consciousness outward, tracking the energy trail left behind by the shard.

    ¡°What is that?¡± he murmured as his consciousness locked onto a flickering, cold-white light in the distance. He attempted to probe deeper, but the moment he got close, his consciousness froze.

    A frigid energy surged through his consciousness link, using it as a bridge to infiltrate his soul sea. A chill ran down his spine as he realized the danger, if his soul sea were to freeze completely, he would either become an empty husk or die outright.

    And without hesitation, he cut part of his consciousness to stop the invading of the frigid energy into his soul sea.

    After this little event, Varos moved cautiously, even reducing the range of his consciousness to one hundred thousand miles. What irritated him was that the shard attacks did not cease; instead, they came more relentlessly, almost as if they were trying to bait him into tracking them again. Despite the temptation, he persevered and slowly approached the source he had seen. As he drew closer, the shards slammed against his barrier with increasing intensity.

    After three hours, he finally reached the source of the attacks. There, he saw a large, pure white sword hovering in the air, surrounded by a cold, peaceful aura. Varos felt a strong urge to envelop his consciousness around the sword, but he stopped himself.

    He cautiously approached the sword, his steps deliberate but tinged with unease. He could sense it¡ªthe sword was no ordinary divine weapon. It radiated an ancient, almost sentient energy, as if a spirit resided within it. Yet, despite its intelligence, it seemed to regard him with indifference, as though he were insignificant.

    When he was about two miles away from the sword, the ground beneath him trembled faintly. The sword shuddered, and a voice, cold and commanding, echoed from the sword. ¡°Mortal, you dare trespass in the domain of Glacethor? Leave now, or face the wrath of the Primordial of Ice.¡±

    Varo¡¯s breath caught in his throat. ¡°A Primordial?¡± His back tensed, a chill spreading through him that had nothing to do with the icy plains. Terror surged within him, and without a second thought, he turned and fled, his heart pounding as he sprinted in the opposite direction.

    As he ran, his mind raced. ¡° What a terrible luck to stumble upon a Primordial¡¯s domain!¡± he thought, his chest heaving as the memory of the sword¡¯s voice sent a fresh wave of dread through him. ¡° If I hadn¡¯t run¡­¡± He shook his head, refusing to finish the thought. Grateful for his quick decision, he muttered under his breath, ¡°Thankfully I had the sense to flee. Otherwise, I¡¯d be dead.¡±

    After covering thousands of miles, Varos finally halted and looked back. ¡°Thankfully, it is not following me,¡± he said.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Mortevant''s laughter echoed from his soul sea.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Varos replied, his voice filled with anger.

    ¡°You were fooled by a mere sword,¡± Mortevant answered.

    ¡°What do you mean? Couldn''t you feel the coercion of the laws and the overwhelming power?¡± Varos asked, confused.

    ¡°Of course I could, but a domain is sacred to a primordial being. They wouldn''t let you leave so easily if you trespassed in their territory. The most merciful among them would cripple you before allowing you to go. But you escaped unscathed. What do you think that means?¡±

 Chapter 54: Veil of the Universe

    ¡°How about we go back and take a proper look this time? Maybe even claim that sword while we¡¯re at it,¡± Mortevant said teasingly.

    Varos, however, wasn¡¯t reckless. Without hesitation, he ignored Mortevant¡¯s words and continued eastward toward the herb¡¯s location. As for Mortevant¡¯s suggestion, he acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard it at all.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Lex was sitting in a meditative posture below the world tree, sorting through plans to advance to the Dao initiate realm. He wanted to develop a new method¡ªsomething unprecedented that would increase his chances of becoming a Dao initiate as a universe. However, this would require not only time but also vast resources. Fortunately, Lex had the resources, Origin Energy, but time was not on his side; it never was.

    He was acutely aware that a powerful creature could devour him at any moment. Even now, at this moment, he could be devoured or caught in the crossfire of chaotic creatures'' attacks. Such was the danger of his situation and the dangers of the Voidsea.

    Before tackling the Dao initiate realm, he needed to create a method to hide himself¡ªan approach that would allow him to remain unseen by the chaotic creatures lurking outside. "But if I hide, those who can see through my method may be drawn by curiosity, wondering why a small universe like mine is hiding and what makes it possible," Lex said to Luna, who floated in front of him.

    "What if you hid in plain sight?" Luna suggested.

    "Hiding in plain sight," Lex contemplated. That might work, but the danger will still exist unless I can project a phantom of myself." He sighed, recognizing that it would be wonderful if he could move faster in the Voidsea instead of drifting slowly. Then maybe he could escape, but his physical body¡ªthe universe¡ªsaid otherwise.

    Lex stood, his gaze sweeping over every existence in the universe. Some were meditating, others were fighting, and some simply lived their lives, unaware of the dangers lurking beyond. ¡°Sometimes ignorance is bliss,¡± he thought. ¡°The more you know, the closer you come to death.¡±

    ¡°I have to grow stronger. I can¡¯t keep feeling like this,¡± Lex thought, frustration consuming him. ¡°I hate this weakness. The fact that I am the will of the universe, the creator, yet still can¡¯t control my fate¡ªit¡¯s absurd.¡±

    With unwavering determination, Lex decided to change the course of the universe. He would interfere with its order and balance despite once wishing to guide the creatures and protect the universe from unknown invasions. He now realized that the absurdities of the past no longer mattered. What was better: order, balance, or living well? The answer was obvious: life.

    Yet, he vowed not to interfere so much that the creatures would become mere puppets bound to his every command.

    Before he could proceed, he needed to create a method to hide. He decided to use Luna''s ability¡ªNihilty¡¯s Embrace¡ªas a guide. He sat down again, this time focusing solely on developing the method. Luna removed the core of Nihilty''s Embrace and made it hover in front of Lex.

    Lex activated his crystal ball, channeling its boundless comprehension as he began constructing his technique from the ground up. He started with the most fundamental stage: the Insight-Level Technique. At this level, the method allowed one to hide one''s physical form, similar to the natural camouflage of chameleons, which blend seamlessly into their surroundings.

    This stage was elementary, relying on altering one¡¯s external presence rather than truly erasing it. While effective against lesser beings, it would be worthless against those with heightened perception. But for Lex, this was only the foundation. His goal was far beyond simple invisibility.

    As Lex refined his technique further, it evolved through multiple levels, each elevating his ability to obscure his presence.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    At the Principle Stage, the technique enabled him to mask his breath, severing his presence from those who relied on energy signatures to track him. Moving forward, at the Path Stage, the technique allowed him to disappear entirely from sight, blending seamlessly with the fabric of space itself¡ªrendering him imperceptible even to those with heightened perception.

    Beyond this, the technique reached the Domain Stage, where weaker beings could not even remember encountering him, as though his existence had been erased from their consciousness. Progressing further, the technique ascended through the Edict, Law, Grand Law, and Universal Law stages, each iteration refining the technique''s ability to manipulate the very nature of perception and reality itself.

    Finally, at its pinnacle, the technique would step into the realm of Origin Law, where he would not merely vanish but cease to exist within the confines of conventional reality. To perceive him would be to defy the very essence of the universe.

    The entire process stretched for hours¡ªan eternity compared to the mere seconds it would have taken had he accepted anything short of perfection. But Lex was not one to settle for less.

    He was forging something unprecedented, a technique that could, at its foundation, rival even the arts of Dao Sovereigns if such a feat was even possible. He had no way of knowing for sure, but he knew this was the most powerful technique he had ever created.

    It was not a mere concealment technique. No, this was something far beyond that. It was a technique that did not merely conceal but erased, although there was still final refining needed to be done.

    Every law in the universe became its foundation, weaving together in an intricate balance of power and subtlety. These laws formed an unshakable framework, elevating the technique to something beyond mere stealth; it was an art of nonexistence. At its core, one law reigned supreme, the pillar upon which all others bowed¡ªthe Law of Stealth.

    As Lex completed the final refinements, he raised his hand, and a book materialized before him¡ªa codex formed from his very will. Without hesitation, he inscribed the technique onto its pages, each stroke carrying the weight of cosmic truths'' profundity. The book trembled as if gaining sentience when the final symbol was etched. Then, without warning, it vanished, slipping from the physical world into a hidden dimension, a sanctuary it instinctively created for itself.

    ¡°Worthy of the Codex I created¡ªthe ultimate compendium of stealth techniques across the universe,¡± Lex mused, a flicker of satisfaction crossing his face.

    However, despite its brilliance, the technique was still lacking; it could not fully erase his physical body. Not one to tolerate imperfection, Lex retrieved several ancient Dao books, relics he had salvaged from ruins that had drifted into his universe. Each contained the wisdom of Dao Initiates, holding secrets that could bridge the final gap in his technique and elevate it into true Dao initiate technique.

    As Lex opened one of the Dao Initiate books, intricate patterns and runes unfolded before his eyes, revealing the technique inscribed within. The moment his gaze fell upon it, understanding dawned upon him¡ªnot through study, but through absolute comprehension. The crystal ball¡¯s infinite understanding immediately dissected the technique, stripping it down to its most fundamental principles.

    The technique was an escape method, designed to evade pursuit rather than erase presence. It wasn¡¯t a perfect match for his stealth technique, but he saw potential in it. He integrated the escape technique into his existing framework with a mere thought. The integration took only a minute, yet the results were profound. The technique¡¯s complexity surged, its effectiveness climbing higher, though it still fell short of a true Dao Initiate technique.

    Even so, Lex knew he was getting closer. Without hesitation, he opened another Dao Initiate book; this one containing Dao Sword techniques. Though its principles vastly differed from stealth, he refused to overlook any possible synergy. With a thought, he merged the sword technique into his evolving stealth technique. The effect was subtle, increasing the complexity and power by a small margin, but Lex understood that every refinement mattered.

    Determined to continue, he applied the same process to three additional Dao techniques, each distinct in purpose but valuable in concept. With every fusion, the technique gained strength and deepened in complexity. Ultimately, it ascended into the realm of true Dao Initiate techniques.

    As if in response to this transformation, the dimension where the book resided expanded, no longer a mere pocket space but a world of its own. The book¡¯s presence weakened, becoming so imperceptible that even Lex¡ªthe very will of the universe¡ªcould barely sense its existence. The sheer depth of concealment proved the technique¡¯s success and power.

    Lex felt a subtle tremor deep within his comprehension of the Origin Law as he refined his technique. It was a familiar sensation¡ªa nudge toward a breakthrough. However, something was off. The shift came only from the Law of Stealth, while the rest of his comprehended laws remained untouched.

    A realization struck him. If he chose to break through at this moment, he would abandon every other law he had learned, trapping himself on the path of stealth alone. That was unacceptable. His goal was not to achieve mastery in just one, three, or even thousands of laws like the creatures of the Voidsea or those from other universes. Instead, he aimed for mastery of the totality of the Origin Laws.

    For Lex, the path forward was now clear. He needed to bring every law he comprehended to the peak of Origin Law, allowing them all to simultaneously resonate against the threshold of Dao Initiate. Now, he has discovered the method to reach that threshold: creating a true Dao Initiate technique for each law. The path to his greatest breakthrough had just begun.

    Luna watched in astonishment as the aura of breakthrough enveloped Lex. ¡°How is this happening? Wasn¡¯t he just at the peak of the Origin Law?¡± she exclaimed.

    To her, a breakthrough of this magnitude should only be possible when one transcends the universe, coming into direct contact with the chaotic energies beyond. Even then, it wasn¡¯t merely about touching that energy; one had to endure it. The sheer destructive force of the Voidsea¡¯s chaos energy had undone countless geniuses who dared to step beyond their limits.

    But Lex was an anomaly. He wasn¡¯t just a being within the universe¡ªhe was the universe itself.

    Luna took a deep breath, steadying her thoughts. ¡°I need to stop being surprised every time he does something impossible. If I keep measuring him by normal standards, I¡¯ll never understand him. I need to accept that he isn¡¯t bound by the same rules as everyone else.¡±

 Chapter 55: First step toward conquering the Voidsea

    Lex closed his eyes and extended his consciousness outward. The consciousness first swept across the Origin Ocean, feeling the ebb and flow of its energy. Then, it stretched further to one million light-years, then trillions, then quintillions¡ªuntil distance became meaningless. The vastness of the universe felt no more than a small weight upon his shoulders.

    Three seconds. That was all it took for his consciousness to envelop the entire universe. But, despite its reach, the universe was still expanding, constantly birthing new, untouched boundaries beyond his perception.

    But Lex''s goal was not to stop at mere boundaries. Without hesitation, he pushed beyond the universe¡¯s edge, breaching the veil separating creation from the boundless chaos. A single second later, his consciousness escaped into the unknown Voidsea.

    As soon as his consciousness departed from the universe, he found himself in an endless expanse of gray and darkness. At first, it appeared to be an empty void, but upon closer inspection, he realized that the grayness was composed of countless chaotic energy particles swirling in unpredictable patterns.

    Their numbers seemed infinite, stretching endlessly in every direction. As far as his eyes could see, there was nothing but darkness and grayness. Thankfully, it was not silent; the chaotic energy storms created a cacophony. In this infinite, dark place, the sound could make one feel alive, but it could drive those with weak resolve to madness.

    As soon as his consciousness touched the swirling gray chaotic energy, it reacted violently, surging toward him like a wild force trying to consume him. But he remained utterly unaffected.

    His consciousness was unique¡ªunlike anyone else''s. It carried a special trait of the universe and that allowed it to repel the chaotic energy easily.

    No matter how intensely the chaotic energy tried to overwhelm him, it couldn¡¯t penetrate his resolve. His consciousness was far stronger and more resilient than anything or anyone else at his level. The chaotic energy raged and thrashed around him, but it couldn''t faze him.

    He looked down and saw that his body, the universe, was an enormous oval-shaped construct resembling an egg. Its surface rippled like a wormhole, shifting with strange colors and patterns. A massive barrier surrounded it, shielding it from the endless assault of chaotic energy.

    The chaotic energy crashed relentlessly against the barrier, but the barrier held firm. Occasionally, after repeated strikes on the same spot, a small amount of energy would break through. However, before it could settle inside, it was instantly expelled.

    Lex watched in awe. Seeing this process firsthand was both fascinating and humbling.

    After observing the fascinating sight for a while, Lex reminded himself of his true purpose: to use his stealth technique. Without hesitation, he materialized a temporary body, something more refined than a mere clone, to carry out the process.

    The moment the temporary body formed, intricate runes and incomprehensible patterns emerged from its hands, expanding into vast golden runes and Dao patterns that pulsed with cryptic energy. The temporary body sent them toward the universe¡¯s barrier with a single wave.

    The runes etched onto the surface then flickered brightly before gradually dimming until they vanished entirely.

    Then, something incredible happened. The universe itself began to fade, seamlessly blending into the grayness and darkness of the Voidsea. Still standing outside, Lex shifted his perspective to gauge the success of his technique.

    But, when he attempted to perceive the universe, all he saw was the churning chaotic energy and the swirling storms of the Voidsea. His body had disappeared.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°<i>If Xeri or her subordinates were to come here now, they¡¯d see nothing¡ªjust endless grayness and darkness,¡±</i> Lex mused as he let out a satisfied breath. ¡°<i>At least this will buy me time to grow stronger.¡±</i>

    He knew he couldn¡¯t hide forever. But then again, he had no intention of hiding forever.

    He returned his consciousness to his body and, without hesitation, said, "Luna, can you conjure the cosmic portal? I want to experiment with it." She immediately complied.

    The fabric of space tore open above the Origin Ocean, revealing a tear. From this tear, the tip of an ancient, large brown door adorned with intricate drawings appeared. "It''s incredible that you can tear open space at the Origin Ocean," Lex praised Luna for her remarkable ability.

    ¡°Thanks for the praise, Master,¡± replied Luna, who was controlling the emergence of the cosmic door.

    The fact that she could override the laws at the Origin Ocean, where laws are at their peak strength, speaks volumes about the sheer power of her innate ability.

    If she could manipulate reality in such a fortified space, then influencing the laws of other universes¡ªespecially the weaker, smaller ones¡ªwould be effortless.

    Lex had already set his sights on these smaller universes, intending to use them as the first sacrificial lambs on his grand path toward eternity. With her abilities, those universes wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Their laws would crumble before her will, paving the way for Lex¡¯s ascension.

    After a while, the door fully emerged and hovered above the origin ocean. The laws of the universe clashed with the laws emanating from the cosmic door, but Lex easily quelled the conflict between them.

    ¡°The laws of the cosmic door are truly overwhelming.¡± he thought; if this had taken place in another part of the universe, the cosmic door might have erased the existing laws, leaving that region lawless, and Lex might not have sensed it in time to intervene, which further demonstrates the power of the cosmic door.

    Lex pointed at the cosmic door, his brow furrowing. ¡°Luna, is it already connected to another universe?¡± it would be bad if it automatically connected to another universe.

    Luna shook her head, her expression serious. ¡°Not yet. Connecting to another universe isn¡¯t something I can do casually. At my current level, it would drain half my energy if I connected, and I¡¯d need a while to recover.¡±

    She paused, lost in thought. ¡°I would also need half of what¡¯s left just to close the door. On top of that, if we¡¯re not careful, the universe''s will might detect us. To counter that, I would have to combine the cosmic door¡¯s abilities with Nihility¡¯s Embrace to keep us hidden, which would require even more energy.¡±

    Lex raised an eyebrow, his gaze steady. ¡°I told you before, don¡¯t worry about the energy. The real concern is whether we end up in a universe connected to powerful organizations from the Voidsea.¡±

    Luna gave him a knowing look. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not a problem, Master,¡± she said with a small smile. ¡°There are countless universes in the Voidsea, and the chance of stumbling into one with ties to the Voidsea organizations is practically nonexistent.¡±

    Lex squinted, his confusion still evident. ¡°But when I looked out, there was nothing. There are no universes nearby. If there are so many, wouldn¡¯t it make sense for me to at least have one or two neighbors?¡±

    Luna sighed a flicker of amusement in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not ideal for universes to be clustered too closely together, master,¡± she explained, her voice taking on a more serious tone.

    ¡°When they¡¯re close, they sometimes¡­ crash into each other. And most of the time, the result is a cosmic disaster¡ªeither both universes get destroyed, or if they¡¯re lucky, they merge into one, sometimes advancing in tier, but most of the times they¡­ downgrade.¡± She shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s chaos.¡±

    Lex nodded, starting to understand. Luna continued, her expression darkening a bit. ¡°And when universes are packed together, it¡¯s like ringing the dinner bell for chaotic creatures. Who would ignore a banquet of easy snacks?¡±

    Lex¡¯s lips curved into a wry smile. ¡°Right. I guess that¡¯s one way to look at it.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Lex carefully extracted a drop of origin energy from the Origin Ocean, suspending it before him as he began crafting minuscule insects¡ªso small they were no larger than atoms.

    Luna observed curiously. ¡°Master, what exactly are you trying to do?¡±

    Lex smiled faintly. ¡°Ah, this? I¡¯m creating something I call ''spy insects¡¯ to gather intelligence.¡±

    Luna frowned slightly. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be more effective to use the Primordials or Ascendants for that?¡±

    Shaking his head, Lex replied, ¡°No. The Primordials carry traces of my origin law, making them easily detectable by the Universal Will and so do others. No one understands the Universal Will better than I do.¡± He paused, watching as the insects took shape. ¡°Besides, these aren¡¯t just ordinary spies. If my plan works, they¡¯ll serve a much greater purpose.¡±

    Lex¡¯s focus returned to the mosquito-like insects. There were billions of them above his palm, and all of them were queens. He injected Dao energy into their bodies, but the energy downgraded significantly within them due to the design he had implemented. One by one, the insects began to die, unable to withstand the overwhelming potency of the high-quality energy coursing through their fragile forms.

    ¡°Something is still missing in them,¡± Lex thought, watching as the last insects perished.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s the potency of the energy and the vessel carrying it,¡± he mused. Determined, he began creating more insects, experimenting repeatedly.

    After three hundred failures, he finally identified the crux of the problem. He gathered the bodies of the dead insects, then merged them, and a unique insect emerged from the amalgamation.

    This new creature was intelligent, its eyes scanning its surroundings with awareness. But shortly, its body convulsed and exploded, then coalesced to form an egg. Lex observed the small egg closely, analyzing its basic essence.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s the genes,¡± he realized. The genetic makeup of this new insect was vastly different from its predecessors. This egg held the potential to become a Dao initiate, its upper limit far surpassing even that of the primordials. Moreover, it possessed the trait of evolution, meaning there was a chance it could ascend to the Dao master realm.

    Satisfied with his breakthrough, Lex stood before the cosmic door, ready to conquer his first universe.

 Chapter 56: Lex and Luna the existential threats

    Universe-001,

    To the west of this universe lies a vast and formidable cosmic empire ruled by a diverse alliance of alien species. This empire, known as the Greti Empire, has reigned supreme over countless galaxies for eons, establishing a legacy that is hard to forget for ages to come.

    At the heart of the Greti Empire''s vast domain lies the Andromis Galaxy, the largest and most prosperous galaxy within the empire. It serves as the central hub for trade, diplomacy, and military power.

    At the core of this galaxy floats the continent of Greti, and at its center stands the majestic imperial palace, which is the seat of the emperor''s rule.

    The palace is an extraordinary futuristic structure that soars majestically above the surrounding landscape, creating an awe-inspiring silhouette against the sky.

    Its sleek, metallic fa?ade reflects the sunlight, causing it to glow in various colors. With no other buildings within millions of miles, the palace commands attention, standing out dramatically amidst the lush greenery that carpets the land.

    At the pinnacle of this majestic palace was a lavish room adorned with the rarest materials known to the universe. In the center of this room stood a sleek, futuristic black table, its surface smooth and reflective, casting an ethereal glow in the ambient light. Suspended above the table were detailed holographic projections displaying complex data in an unknown language.

    Seventeen humanoid figures, each distinct in features and attire, were seated around the table. Their expressions ranged from curiosity to contemplation as they focused their attention on the emperor, who was wearing highly technologically advanced black armor.

    He sat regally above them on a black throne, exuding a commanding presence. The atmosphere was thick with anticipation and conspiracy as the fate of the empire hung delicately in the balance.

    "Your Majesty, the Derilo Empire is advancing into our territories. In the last battle, we lost over 1,000 galaxies and three Oblivion-Class Superdreadnoughts," reported a blue-skinned humanoid alien with two horns, clad in sleek black sci-fi armor. He stood a few meters from the table, his tone urgent but respectful.

    The Grand Ministers'' gaze remained fixed on the Emperor, waiting for his response. "Finish providing all the information," the Emperor instructed in a deep voice. The informant, complying, swiped left on the tablet. "Your Majesty, the Seriko Empire intends to send a diplomat. Their purpose: to establish an alliance between our empires."

    "Alliance?" one of the Grand ministers murmured, his tone laced with suspicion. "So the rumors are true. The Veri Empire has made a breakthrough in mastering super black holes."

    The emperor leaned forward slightly, his expression calm and unbothered. "Oh? So they¡¯ve won the race to harness super black holes," he said, his tone almost casual, as if discussing a minor inconvenience rather than a monumental shift in power.

    He then turned his gaze to another alien with octopus-like arms standing nearby, his piercing eyes demanding answers. "What is our progress?"

    The octopus man, who is the Emperor¡¯s secretary, quickly tapped on the high-tech tablet he carried. The device glowed faintly as data streamed across its surface. After a moment, he looked up and replied, "We are at 93 percent completion, Your Majesty. In approximately three months, we too will be able to access the energy of super black holes."

    ¡°Three months, huh?¡± the emperor said thoughtfully, his fingers stroking the intricate patterns of his metallic chin, polished to a gleaming shine. He stared into the distance, imagining the myriad of events that could happen in such a period.

    ¡°That¡¯s far too long,¡± he continued, a furrow forming between his brows. ¡°In days, anything can change. We cannot afford to wait. Tell the chief scientist to accelerate the project; we need results sooner.¡±

    The octopus man, named Kiro, replied, ¡°Understood, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Is it possible that the Seriko Empire is aware of our impending breakthrough and has sent a diplomat to persuade us to deter the Veri Empire? After all, we are the only other empire capable of reaching this stage with super black holes,¡± one of the Grand ministers speculated.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°It is possible,¡± another agreed.

    ¡°It is not just possible¡ªit is a fact,¡± a third interjected firmly. ¡°They want us to clash with the Veri Empire.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And how certain are you of that?¡± a burly Grand minister challenged, his tone edged with hostility.

    The man remained unfazed. ¡°I have spies implanted within the Seriko Empire¡ªspies who now hold high-ranking positions,¡± he said calmly.

    His composed response forced the burly Grand minister to drop his act of provocation.

    The emperor, observing the exchange, remained impassive. He was long accustomed to the underlying competition among his Grand ministers. He was willing to tolerate their maneuvering as long as their rivalries did not lead to betrayal.

    ¡°Continue with the report on the war against the Derilo Empire,¡± the emperor commanded.

    The Grand ministers, who had been on the verge of another argument, fell silent and refocused. This was what the emperor valued about them¡ªthey were fiercely loyal. But then again, who could truly know the thoughts lurking in the minds of others?

    Then, the informant continued his work.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    At the same time, Somewhere else in the universe.

    The area of space here was eerily silent, broken only by the occasional cosmic winds. Space debris from destroyed battleships and ancient rocks from stars and planets long dead drifted slowly within this void.

    Suddenly, a disturbance reverberated across thousands of light-years, causing the rocks to collide. A deafening sound of ''tearing¡¯ filled the void as a massive black tear appeared in space, rapidly expanding to hundreds of thousands of miles in just a second.

    In a far location from here lay a planet far more technologically advanced than Earth. Its surface was covered in towering skyscrapers, illuminated by endless neon lights. Hovercrafts zipped through the air, and automated systems kept the cities running smoothly. Digital billboards flashed ever-changing images across the skyline, reinforcing the planet¡¯s technological dominance. Only the planet¡¯s center remained untouched by urban sprawl¡ªa vast green sanctuary reserved for the nobility.

    On the balcony of a grand mansion, a slender humanoid with six arms and an elongated head reclined in luxury. He sipped a rare drink and gazed at the setting sun with quiet admiration.

    ¡°Ah, the beauty of the sunset¡­ best enjoyed from above, far from the rabble.¡± he mused.

    Then, without warning, blood trickled from his ears¡ªthough he felt nothing.

    ¡°Huh? What is this?¡± he muttered, eyes widening as blue droplets stained his golden garments.

    Before he could look closer, the cosmic sound from the spatial tear reached him. It carried the resonance of space laws¡ªsomething no mortal could withstand. Within a millisecond, the full force of the sound struck his ears.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡± the nobleman screamed as he fell to the ground, clutching his head with all his arms as unbearable pain flooded his mind, rendering his thoughts stagnant.

    A brief moment later, the sound stopped, but he remained on the ground, trembling. The echo of the terrifying cosmic noise still rang in his ears, lingering in his mind like an inescapable nightmare.

    He was not the only one affected; every living being on the planet experienced the same torment¡ªeven animals, whether fish or insects, and ancient plants with weak sentience could hear the sound.

    In a slum in the city of Silo, a young man with only two arms lay curled in a fetal position, and his hands pressed tightly against his ears in a futile attempt to block out the cosmic noise. Just two feet away, a young girl writhed in pain, enduring the same agony.

    But then, as suddenly as it began, the sound stopped, not just for them but for the entire planet. Fortunately, it had ended quickly enough.

    But the devastation that unfolded in just four seconds was staggering. Millions perished, most of them the elderly, their bodies unable to withstand the overwhelming force of the sound as their heads exploded like compressed watermelon.

    From the black dimensional tear, the tip of the cosmic door emerged. As soon as it appeared, far away, deep within the Origin Ocean of this universe and further into the blank point, a square-shaped head with mechanical eyes awakened in the white void.

    [Detected unknown force in the universe. Analyzing¡­ analyzing¡­ Failure. No anomaly detected.]

    But the universal will did not stop at this. A massive red eye materialized above the tear, its gaze sweeping across the surroundings, beginning its methodical scan.

    Luna, positioned on the other side of the cosmic door, activated Nihilty¡¯s Embrace. In an instant, the tip of the cosmic door and the tear vanished, and space returned to its previous state.

    The red eye continued its scans, but found nothing. It refused to leave just yet. It rewound the time in the area, searching once more, but again, it found no trace.

    Undeterred, the eye scanned thousands of light-years away and finally located the planet affected by Lex and Luna¡¯s actions.

    The girl and the boy struggled to their feet, their ears still ringing from the cosmic noise. Around them, the remnants of their slum settlement lay in ruins¡ªcracked walls, smoldering fires, and an eerie silence enveloping the area. They noticed other survivors slowly getting up as well.

    "Is the world ending, brother?" the girl whispered, her small hands clutching at her brother''s torn shirt.

    The boy forced a laugh, pulling her close. "No, silly. It''s not." His arms trembled around her, even as he said it.

    Then the sun disappeared.

    Everyone turned their gaze skyward. A massive red eye materialized,  stretching across the entire expanse of the sky, its pupil a bottomless black void.

    Crimson light enveloped the planet in an eerie glow, casting their terrified faces in shades of red. Every creature froze in place¡ªbirds halted mid-flight, flying insects plummeted to the ground, and even the wind seemed to hold its breath.

    An overwhelming sorrow crashed through them, deeper than fear, as if the universe itself mourned what was coming. The ground shuddered violently beneath their feet - the planet''s last, futile attempt to protect its children.

    The eye blinked.

    Then total Darkness.

    [Found traces of unknown space laws in the creatures.<b>!!EXTERMINATE!!</b>]

    Then a thin crimson beam lanced down in perfect silence at same moment the, brother crushed his sister against his chest. She clung to him with all her strength.

    As the crimson light enveloped them, she felt his arms beginning to fade¡ªthe only home she had ever known unraveling at the seams. ¡°<i>Brother had promised. Brother had lied,¡±</i> was her last thought as their bodies glowed for one merciful instant, then dissolved into nothingness.

    With this decisive attack, the planet and all its inhabitants were obliterated, leaving not a single atom of their existence behind.

    From the other side, Lex could sense the presence of the universal will as it acted. After some time, the eye vanished.

    ¡°Should we continue?¡± Luna asked.

    ¡°No, we will wait for a while,¡± Lex replied, and Luna decided to heed his words.

    Days later, the eye returned, more powerful than before. Yet, despite its increased strength, it still found nothing.

    ¡°As expected,¡± Lex murmured. He knew the ¡®will¡¯ would never stop until it was one hundred percent certain that no anomaly existed in the universe.

    ¡°You knew it would return, master,¡± Luna said.

    ¡°I told you, no one understands the Universal wills better than I do,¡± Lex boasted. ¡±Now let the invasion begin¡±

 Chapter 57: The Cosmic Door Opens

    After the universal will left, Luna continued to materialize the cosmic door. The door appeared gradually, bit by bit until it was fully formed. Once the cosmic door fully appeared in this universe, the most crucial stage of the invasion began.

    If they fail to take the next step accurately, their plan will become unstable. Fortunately, the only consequence would be Luna draining her energy, which she can easily replenish with the help of Lex. Beyond that, this small universe posed no significant risk to them.

    The moment the cosmic door materialized, the surrounding space of thousands of light years away trembled, and the laws in this part of the universe started to clash with the laws of the cosmic door as soon as they met.

    Thud!!

    The cosmic door stood vast and imposing in the void, its presence anchored as if it were a monolithic structure carved from the fabric of existence itself. It was colossal¡ªits size rivaled those of an average planet in this universe, radiating an aura of mystery and power.

    As it stood resolute against the emptiness, the surrounding laws of the universe clashed against its formidable laws, but they were effortlessly vanquished and obliterated by the door''s powerful laws.

    Anyone who relied on the ordinary laws of the universe and dared to enter this lawless domain would face a grim outcome. They would find themselves as vulnerable as any ordinary mortal in front of a god, and they would be unable to withstand the eerie desolation of a space where the very essence of law had been erased.

    The cosmic door did not impose its own laws upon this void; doing so would have called for the attention of the universal will, a force best left undisturbed. Consequently, this region became a chaotic abyss, a lawless wasteland where logic did not exist because the moment the laws tried to get into this region, they were obliterated again and again.

    Those who ventured into this forsaken expanse would meet their end within mere seconds, consumed by the void''s indifferent embrace. But a glimmer of hope existed for the fortunate few; those blessed by extraordinary luck might survive for as long as the cosmic door remained.

    Lex stood on the other side of the cosmic door, waiting for the moment to arrive. ¡°It¡¯s done; you can begin,¡± Luna said in a tired voice. Lex nodded and replied, ¡°Good work. Rest for now and Wait for me to finish; you will immediately return to your previous state.¡±

    He materialized the egg he had created some time ago; the egg was black in color and adorned with runes that looked like a fleshy substance on its surface. The egg hovered above his palm, and Lex sensed a weak consciousness within it as he looked closely.

    He nodded in approval, then stood before the cosmic door and extended his hand toward it. His hand disappeared into the door.

    On the other side of the cosmic door, an enormous hand of pure energy emerged, its form crackling with raw power. The very moment it appeared, the universe itself seemed to shudder¡ªits laws twisting and distorting in protest. Space in this lawless expanse trembled violently; stars millions of light years away flickered as if struggling to maintain their light.

    On a dead planet, a massive, damaged robot lay motionless, its broken form stretched across half the planet¡¯s surface. The surrounding landscape was pure devastation¡ªcracked ground, ruined structures, and the faint, faded traces of a long-lost civilization. Time had worn everything down, leaving behind only silence.

    Suddenly, the robot shook. Its closed eye snapped open, and its red pupils glimmered among the debris.

    "What is this am feeling?" the robot said in its mechanical voice. "Are¡­the laws agitated?"

    Slowly, the giant rose. Dust and debris cascaded from its towering frame, revealing intricate engravings along its metallic body¡ªsymbols from a forgotten era pulsing faintly as if awakening from a long slumber.

    It tilted its head, gazing skyward, scanning beyond the clouds and stars. After some time, it couldn''t find anything, but it knew instinctively that Something ominous was happening.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    He alone did not feel the disturbance in the laws. Other powerful beings sensed the same agitation across the vast expanse of the universe.

    In the heart of the Greti Empire, Emperor Vorex sat on his throne, deep in thought. Then all of a sudden the intricate runes etched into his metallic chin trembled. ¡°Huh?¡± he muttered, confusion flashing across his face, though curiosity quickly followed.

    ¡°The laws are disturbed¡­ What could be powerful enough to shake the very fabric of the universe?¡± The thought lingered, a growing sense of unease creeping into his mind.

    For a brief moment, he considered calling upon his fellow rulers. ¡°Should I alert the others?¡± But then, he dismissed the idea. ¡°No, if I can sense this¡­ then so can they.¡±

    Across the cosmos, many formidable individuals were alerted to the disruption. But among them, one stood out¡ªthe Empress of the Veri Empire, Quintessa.

    Seated on her grand throne, she suddenly rose to her feet, startling the ministers gathered before her.

    ¡°Your Majesty, what has unsettled you?¡± one of them asked, his head slightly bowed.

    Her voice was firm, laced with urgency. ¡°Bring me the Oracle Drive,¡± she ordered.

    A heavy silence fell over the room. The ministers exchanged uneasy glances, their expressions shifting from confusion to alarm.

    ¡°The Oracle Drive?¡± one of them said out loud, disbelief in his voice.

    They all understood the gravity of her command. The Oracle Drive was not something summoned lightly. Since the founding of the Veri Empire¡ªeons ago¡ªit had only been used twice. Each time, the empire¡¯s vast energy reserves were nearly drained. But each time, disaster had been averted.

    The Oracle Drive was meant for moments of crisis, for times when the very survival of the empire was at stake. And now¡­ the Empress had called for it once more.

    ¡°Your Majesty don''t use the Oracle Drive now we are low on energy the last act of starting the super black hole drained quarter of the energy if you used the Oracle drive we would remain with a quarter making us vulnerable to our enemies¡± one of the ministers said out loudly.

    The other ministers also had the same idea but there were also some who were able to feel that there is something they didn''t understand going on. ¡°This is not about the empire but about the fate of the universe it is more serious than you think ¡° the empress said in a solemn voice.

    ¡°What! The fate of the universe, what can be so powerful that can threatened the fate of the universe¡± said one of the ministers ¡° this is not time for questions,¡± he looked back hurriedly ¡°go get the Oracle Drive ¡° he instructed his assistant who was standing behind him.

    Within a minute, the Oracle Drive was brought from the treasury. It was a spherical core with nine rings revolving around it, humming with a faint, enigmatic energy.

    The device floated toward Empress Quintessa, and she grasped it firmly before teleporting to the peak of the palace. The ministers followed closely behind.

    The palace¡¯s peak was a vast, circular platform inscribed with intricate magical runes. Standing at its center, the empress suspended the Oracle Drive above the runes, its rings still rotating at a steady pace. She closed her eyes, channeling her energy and divination law into the device. The rings began to spin faster, gaining momentum.

    ¡°Get in formation! Channel the reserved energy to me in four¡­ three¡­¡± she commanded, her voice firm. The ministers swiftly complied, bracing themselves for the immense energy drain.

    As the crucial moment arrived, the Oracle Drive¡¯s rings spun so fast they appeared motionless. The empress cast her consciousness into the device, projecting herself into the flow of time. Her awareness drifted through the currents of fate, searching for answers.

    At first, she saw a timeline where Lex never invaded. Yet, something felt wrong¡ªshe could feel the universe¡¯s laws slowly eroding, and even her divination state was unstable.

    With a furrowed brow, she redirected her attention to a different timeline and then to yet another. Each possible future exposed the same unsettling reality: a formidable force was consuming the laws of the universe.

    After scanning countless timelines, she finally found the true one.

    Whoosh!

    She found herself floating in the void, surrounded by shattered space rocks colliding in eerie silence. She teleported forward, crossing light-years toward her empire¡¯s northern regions.

    What she saw made her breath hitch¡ªutter destruction. Entire planets and galaxies lay in ruins, reduced to cosmic graveyards. Some regions were shrouded in pure darkness, devoid of even dying stars.

    After ten years of relentless teleportation, she reached what remained of her empire. The once-thriving galaxies under her rule were now lifeless husks. Then, she spotted movement in the distance¡ªa monstrous entity, a cosmic beetle, soaring through the void.

    It rushed toward her, its massive mandibles gleaming with an ominous glow.

    ¡°What is this?¡± she muttered, intrigued. The creature lunged, but with a mere flick of her hand, she obliterated it effortlessly. Yet, something felt¡­ off.

    ¡°Its strength is mediocre. How could it possibly destroy galaxies?¡±

    She examined a piece of its remaining flesh, probing deeper into its genetic structure. What she discovered made her eyes widen in shock.

    ¡°This¡­ how is its genetic structure this perfect?¡±

    A creeping realization took hold of her. ¡°This isn¡¯t possible¡­¡±

    She delved further, unraveling the truth strand by strand. Then, as she reached the core of its genetic composition, a warning surged through every fiber of her being. An unseen force, unfathomably powerful, loomed just beyond her reach. Her instincts screamed at her¡ªstop now or be annihilated.

    Meanwhile, beneath the World Tree, Lex slowly opened his eyes and said calmly, ¡°A clever little one¡­ You¡¯re lucky you didn¡¯t pry too far.¡±

    Luna, perched on his shoulder, glanced at him curiously. ¡°Did someone just try to spy on you, Master?¡±

    Lex chuckled. ¡°Just a fleeting insect¡­ one already marked for death.¡±

    Crack!!

    The Oracle Drive let out a sharp, piercing crack as it struggled to peer into something beyond its comprehension. Two of its rings fractured instantly, the once-flawless mechanisms grinding to a halt. The remaining rings shuddered violently before ceasing their motion altogether, leaving behind an eerie silence.

    Quintessa, still locked in her divination state, was forcefully ejected. A sharp pain tore through her chest, and she coughed up blue blood, staining the pristine runes beneath her. Just yesterday, she had been ecstatic¡ªcelebrating their technological breakthrough, the harnessing of the super black hole, an achievement on a universal scale. But now¡­

    A suffocating dread settled over her.

    She sank to her knees at the center of the platform, her hands trembling as they pressed against the cold stone. ¡°How can we fight something like that?¡± she mumbled, her voice barely audible.

    It felt impossible.

    The force behind the invasion was beyond anything she had ever imagined. She didn¡¯t even know what it was, let alone how to counter it. The weight of her own helplessness crushed her, a stark contrast to the triumph she had felt mere hours ago.

    For the first time in eons, Empress Quintessa felt powerless.